《Soulbringer In Deserted Village》


 C1

    He was born ¡­ Following the cry of the midwife, I landed in the farmhouse''s small courtyard. Father Yun Feng rushed into the house at a speed of a hundred meters. When he saw the scene in the house, his smile froze.


    The weak mother had already fainted, but I was being held upside down by the midwife. She used her skinny hands to pat my chubby little butt, hitting me very loudly.


    His father asked in confusion. What was going on? The midwife frowned and said, "I''ve delivered so many children and this is the first time I''ve seen a newborn child not cry."


    What should he do? Her father paced back and forth with an anxious expression on his face. The midwife shook her head and said, "This is the first time I''ve met him. He''s too weird."


    You''re still crying even after fighting like this, is this still a child? My father took me from the midwife and examined me closely. She had fair skin, a pair of large eyes, and her thin lips were tightly pursed. She looked as if she would rather die than cry.


    Sigh! The midwife let out a helpless sigh and said to her father, "Don''t just care about the child, his mother is still unconscious." His father came back to his senses and looked at his mother.


    The mother''s face was very pale. The midwife said that they had been pregnant for too long and had lost a lot of blood. They quickly poured a cup of brown sugar water and rested for a while.


    My father held me in his arms and stared at my mother with a helpless expression. When the midwife saw this, she quickly took me over and wrapped me in a quilt. She kept saying, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. This child must not be an ordinary child."


    The midwife wrapped me up and placed me next to my mother. At that moment, my father came over with some brown sugar water. The midwife looked back at me, but my big eyes were also staring at her. The midwife quickly retracted her gaze.


    The midwife pulled her father aside and said in a low voice, "Not only was the baby not crying, it was born differently from the others."


    His father was very nervous and quickly asked, "What''s different?"


    The midwife said: "In the beginning there was no difference. It was just that when I was about to be born, there was a sudden flash of white light in the room, and I thought my old eyes were blurry. After the white light circled the room three times, it landed on the child''s forehead and disappeared. After the child was born, I quickly checked the child''s entire body, and other than a needle-sized black dot appearing on the child''s forehead, everything else is normal. It''s a big fat kid. "


    After sending off the midwife, my father came to the brick bed and looked at me and then at my mother. His expression was both happy and full of worry.


    My family lives in a remote mountain village in the northeast. The name of the village is Pear Tree Village. When the season of pear blossoms arrived, its beauty could not be described with words. The pear trees that covered the mountains, the flowers that bloomed, and the little river in the middle of the village, were like a paradise.


    Although the village was very beautiful, because it was too far away from the county, some people had never left Pear Tree Village. Strange things happened, but they didn''t know what to do. At that time, there weren''t any capable people like him in the village.


    Just like my birth, the village was bustling with noise and excitement. Some said that I was the reincarnation of a deity, while others said that I was the reincarnation of a demon. As the years passed and things went smoothly, the matter was slowly forgotten.


    When I was five years old, an old man came to the village selling chickens. He wore a large straw hat that covered half of his face, and a pair of black cloth shoes.


    I was playing at the entrance of the village when I saw a lot of people gathered there. I didn''t dare to go myself, so I went home and dragged my mother, also wanting to buy one. My mother couldn''t refuse me, so I followed me to the old man who sold chickens.


    When I got there with my mother, the old man was packing up his load and saying he''d sold it, which made me unhappy, but I couldn''t get out of it. Suddenly, there was a faint cry, and we followed the sound until we found a chicken in the quilt.


    The old man suddenly came up to me, and I didn''t even see how he had come here. It was as if he had appeared in front of me in an instant, and he looked at me closely for a full minute, until at last he took the chicken out and put it in my hand and said, "Child, you have a destiny with this chicken." With that, the old man left with the burden on his shoulders.


    His father was the pillar of the family, and he worked in the fields every day. My mother was home washing and cooking, sewing and mending, and had some time to do farm work for my father in the fields. I had two older sisters, both of whom were older than me, who attended the village elementary school. The so-called elementary school was a woman who knew a few words and taught all the children in grades one to five by herself. Most of the time, I was alone at home.


    I don''t like to run around with the other kids in the village. I like to sit quietly on a small mound by the river. It used to be me.


    The chick didn''t eat anything, didn''t seem to sleep much, and followed me wherever I went. He stayed by my side at night, and my mother said unhappily, "Good heavens, the chick can''t sleep in the house." Oh, I forgot to tell everyone my name. Father wished for me to grow up to be able to support the heavens, so he named me Yun Tian.) I said to my mother, "Have you ever seen a chicken that has slept in the house for so long and dirtied the house?" My mother was silent for a moment.


    As the days passed, Little Yellow and I went deeper and deeper.


    Uncle Liu lives next door to my house. He has two children, the older one is called Hu Zi, the younger one is called Cui Cui, and Hu Zi is the son of a king in the village. The children all listen to him, because I don''t often play with them, so they seem very unfamiliar.


    One day, when Cui Cui came to play with "Little Yellow" again, Huzi suddenly brought a few kids and pressed me to the ground to hit me. I was no match for them, so I closed my eyes and waited for the beating.


    But at that moment, an unexpected scene happened. The weak ''Little Yellow'' suddenly flew up and blocked in front of me, facing Little Tiger and the others, suddenly, the eyes of the chicken turned blood-red, its pupils slowly widened, and a lot of blood spurted out of its eyes. Little Tiger and the others were scared silly, and they were scared silly.


    I was also scared silly, when the little tigers ran away, when I looked at Little Yellow again, it had returned to its original look, as if nothing had happened.


    How could Uncle Liu believe a child''s words? Moreover, there was not a single trace of blood on Cui Cui''s face, when she went home, Hu Zi asked Uncle Liu to ask Cui Cui again, but Cui Cui also hated Hu Zi bullying her, so she didn''t help him at all, "There''s nothing wrong, I didn''t see anything." With that, the matter came to an end.


    Although this time, "Little Yellow" didn''t cause any trouble, but as I grew up and became more sensible, my doubts towards "Little Yellow" increased. "Little Yellow" is like a chicken, can it not eat or sleep, is it a normal chicken?


    If it was not an ordinary chicken, then what was it? More and more doubts, more and more puzzlement. I believe that one day, the truth will be revealed.

 C2

    I am 18 years old and tall. I have thick eyebrows, big eyes, and slightly black skin. Little Yellow was still following me closely like before, but I had already grown up. Following a chicken by my side was always a little unsightly, so when I went out, I let it stay at home.


    One night, I came home from the fields with my father. I felt very tired, so I went to bed early after dinner. Just when I was about to fall asleep, suddenly, I heard the autumn wind outside, my door was blown open, where is Huang? Little Yellow was gone.


    Just as I was looking for Little Yellow, a shadow appeared in the moonlight that shone through the doorway. This shadow was not Little Yellow, rather, it was a person''s shadow. The shadow came slowly into my room. I couldn''t see her face, but she seemed to be familiar with the situation in my room.


    When she walked closer to me, I could vaguely see through the weak moonlight that it was a woman. She was very cold, but also very beautiful, and very fragrant. That wasn''t the smell of perfume, but it was a very nice smell. I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    I didn''t know her. I wanted to ask her, but I suddenly realized I couldn''t talk. She reached out and touched my face, her hand cool and soft and soft as cotton, and then she sat down next to me, and I was still lying there, and she leaned over me and put her face against mine, and I felt her breath, her breath in my ear.


    My head suddenly felt a little dizzy. In my life, besides my mother, this was the first time I had been so close to a woman. I was also a man, how could I withstand such temptation?


    The fragrance coming from her made me forget all my doubts. Just when she was touching my face again, I couldn''t control myself anymore. I pulled her into my embrace and kissed her fragrant lips ¡­


    When the first rays of sunlight shone into the room, I stretched lazily. I had rested for an entire night. Why was I still so tired? Suddenly, I remembered that cold and gorgeous beauty from last night and that enchanting moment. I hurriedly touched my face that was still a little hot. Could it be that I had a dream?


    After I got dressed, I glanced at Little Yellow''s nest. It was still the same as before, quietly staying inside. I walked over and patted it. "Where did you go last night?"


    How could Little Yellow answer my question? I shook my head and walked out of the room.


    It had suddenly started raining heavily these few days. The little river in the village had become a big river now. The river had become too big for them to cross. They had never seen such a river before. Because there are many fields on the other side of the river, we must cross the river.


    Just as everyone was worrying, two small thatched cottages had appeared on the riverside, and a small boat was floating on the riverside.


    Where the boat came from, where the thatched hut came from, no one cared, all they knew was that they could cross the river, but where was the boatman? He had to have this! Just as everyone was discussing, an old man walked out from the thatched hut.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the old man. This person was not a stranger at all. Uncle Liu, who was next door, was the first to speak: "Isn''t this the old man who came to sell chickens in our village?"


    My mom quickly added, "That''s right." Yeah, he also gave one to Little Tian. "


    The old man walked up to them and tugged at his gown. He was still wearing the same ash-grey gown, the same straw hat, which covered most of his face. It flashed through my mind that ten years had passed. Was he a legendary deity?


    At this moment, the old man spoke up. He told everyone that he would be sending everyone across the river for free in the future. He didn''t want a single cent of their salary. Everyone looked at each other. They couldn''t believe it was real. How could there be such a good thing?


    The old man handled the boat quickly. With a single glance, one could tell that he was very professional and experienced.


    From that night on, every three days, the woman came to me, as if in a dream, as if in a dream. However, I really want to see her. I really want to ¡­


    "Little Tian," Dad called from the yard, and I ran out to ask what was wrong. Dad looked up at me. "Will you come with me to the fields across the river to pluck the grass?" I haven''t been on his boat since the old man came, and I don''t know why, but I''m a little nervous, and I can''t say why.


    Just when Dad and I were about to fill up the kettle and go out, Little Yellow suddenly flew out of the house and stood in front of me, staring intently at me. When I looked at Little Yellow''s eyes, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air, and my eyes instantly turned blood-red, just like the last time when Hu Zi bullied me.


    I quickly squatted down and softly said to Little Yellow, "Little Yellow, what are you doing!? No one is bullying me right now, so don''t be like this. I''ll be back soon after I finish my work. Wait for me at home obediently!


    Little Yellow seemed to understand my words and its expression slowly changed, becoming gentler. In that instant, I suddenly felt that this gaze is so familiar. Where have I seen it before? No, that''s not right. This gaze shouldn''t appear in Little Yellow''s eyes.


    Dad and I walked towards the river while we immersed ourselves in Little Yellow''s eyes. What had happened to Little Yellow today? It had been with me for so many years, but it had never been as abnormal as it was today. The look in its eyes was so complex. I don''t know, but it''s too complicated.


    We reached the river and found the old man with the boat out. I told my father to wait for me outside and I went in to look around, and just as I reached the door, I heard the old man''s voice, "You''re finally here," and I was surprised. I hadn''t even entered the house, so how did he know I was coming?


    I opened the door and went in. The old man had his back to me and did not look back at me. I glanced at the furnishings in the old man''s room. There was nothing else in the room, there was a pallet in the middle of the room.


    From the looks of it, this old man was an old drunkard.


    Just as I was deep in thought, the old man began to speak again. "Child, you''ve grown up already. How have you been recently?" I glanced at the old man and muttered in my heart, "Am I familiar with you?" I''m just here to cross the river. Why are you asking me about irrelevant things?


    The old man didn''t seem to notice my displeasure, so he continued, "I gave you that chicken. Did it cause you any trouble?"


    At the mention of Little Yellow, my displeasure immediately disappeared. Right! If not for this old man, how could I have such a good companion like Little Yellow!


    Thinking of this, I immediately smiled and respectfully bowed to the old man. I hastily said, "Thank you, uncle." Only then did the old man slowly turn around and gently stroke his grizzled beard. As the old man turned to look at me, he suddenly became very serious, and his eyes seemed to want to kill me.


    What''s going on? I didn''t do anything wrong, right? The old man stared hard at my face, as if he were a different person from his amiable self. "Child, tell me quickly what has happened to you recently. Tell me what happened."


    What happened recently? I went over everything that had happened recently in my head. Nothing else was different, except that I had a date with that cold beauty at night. No way! Even my family didn''t know about this, how would he know?


    Thinking about this, I sneaked a glance at the old man before lowering my voice and saying, "Nothing much has happened. Everything is normal." Seeing that I didn''t want to say anything, the old man sighed. "Forget it, I''ll just drive you across the river." Then he opened the door and went out.


    What a strange old man...

 C3

    Today is the third day, that is to say, the day that the woman came to meet me. I tried my best to hide my excitement. After an early meal, I lay down on my bed and thought about every night I spent with her, and I couldn''t help but smile. The only regret was that every time she came, I would fall asleep and wouldn''t be able to speak, and I wanted to know her name and where she came from ¡­


    As he thought about it ¡­ Just as I was about to fall asleep again, the door opened and I tried to open my eyes and look at the door, but there was no sign of her. However, when a gust of wind blew in, I suddenly felt a chill run through my body. It''s only the beginning of autumn now, so where did such a cold wind come from?


    At this moment, Little Yellow suddenly ran out from its nest. I wanted to chase after it, but it ran way too fast. I got up and went to the door. It was very dark outside and there was no moonlight. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, making it hard for me to open my eyes.


    Such a dark sky, even if he went out he wouldn''t be able to find Little Yellow, let it be! Maybe he''ll be back soon.


    I shut the door again and went back to sleep. I didn''t know how long it took, but just as I was about to fall asleep, I smelled that familiar scent again. It was her.


    I tried to open my eyes, to reach out and hug her, but this time she pulled away, and I was surprised. What was wrong with her? I had ten thousand questions, but I couldn''t bring myself to say them. As long as she came, I would become dumb and I would suspect that I was possessed.


    I feel particularly sober tonight. I''ve been together with her for the past few times, whenever she comes along. I don''t have the time to examine this woman who has developed a physical bond with me.


    I slowly shifted my gaze to her face. I wanted to carefully look at her, but she seemed to tacitly approve. She didn''t avoid me.


    She was really beautiful, with big eyes on her round cheeks, curved willow-shaped eyebrows, and a small nose. As I looked at her, I suddenly thought of Cui Cui, who also had those big eyes, hehe, Cui Cui really liked me.


    This beauty''s face was too pale, so pale that it was devoid of any color. At this moment, the woman spoke up, "My name is Mo Xiang." I was shocked to hear her voice. First, I hadn''t heard her speak since I saw her, and second, her voice was so nice.


    "Don''t you want to know where I came from?" "No," I said.


    I don''t want to, but can I talk? Mo Xiang suddenly grabbed my hand and said gently, "What do you want to know? You can ask me now."


    I wanted to know something, I wanted to ask something, but she knew it. I looked into her eyes and said, "Ink Fragrance." I found I could speak.


    Mo Xiang lightly replied, "En." Suddenly, I felt a few drops of something cool land on my hand. Mo Xiang cried, her eyes were red, and her thin shoulders trembled.


    I sat up, took her in my arms, and kissed her lightly on the cheek. I wanted to call her Xiang''er, "Xiang''er, whatever it is, you can say whatever you want to say. If you don''t want to say it, I''ll never ask again.


    Mo Xiang looked up at me and said, "No, I must tell you." Her eyes were filled with determination.


    "Little Brother Tian, I told you not to be afraid!"


    I patted her and said, "It''s okay, Xiang''er, just say it."


    Xiang''er told me her story in a faint voice. "I am a female ghost."


    Although I have mentally prepared myself, my scalp still tingles when I hear the words'' female ghost ''. I actually gave my virginity to a female ghost and even fell in love with her. My emotions are really complicated right now.


    Xiang''er continued, "Brother Xiaotian, I didn''t mean to harm you. I came here for your" Art of Soul Awakening ". I wanted to use its power to avenge myself."


    "Wait a minute, Xiang''er, what Soul Luring Spell?" "How come I don''t know? Where is it?" I asked a series of questions.


    Xiang''er said, "Brother Tian, don''t worry. Listen to me slowly. Do you remember the strange scene when you were born? Do you remember why you were born not to cry? "This is the will of the heavens, you were born to practice the Art of Soulreaper, and only you can control it."


    With the Soulreaper Art, one would have the ability to behead demons and exterminate devils. As long as the Soulreaper Art was used, regardless of whether one was a normal ghost or a cultivator, it would be very difficult to escape.


    I only know this much about the Art of Soulreaper. If you still want to know more about it, you will need to find the old man on the ferry and he will tell you.


    After interacting with you for a few days, I realized that although you possess the Art of Soulreaper, you don''t know how to use it. That is to say, you haven''t even opened your heart yet, so you have it sealed inside your body.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, Xiang''er, but how can I open my heart? Once you open your heart, I will definitely help you take revenge. " What I said was the truth. Although I don''t know what kind of grievances Xiang''er had or who was the one who harmed her, I believe that Xiang''er was a good girl before she died or even after she died.


    Xiang''er gratefully looked at me and continued, "I''m from San Shan Village, and I''m the only child in the family. After I died, my mother became depressed due to my death, and now she''s no longer here, leaving my old father behind." At this point, tears started to appear in Xiang''er''s eyes again.


    After my father married my mother, he had no children, and he could not even raise his head in the village. After many years of this, just when they were in despair, my mother became pregnant, gave birth to me, and the family was very happy.


    I have been very obedient since I was a child. As I grew older, I became more and more like a flower that fell into a jade. This has also caused me to suffer a calamity.


    There was a young master called Zhuang Zi in the village. He relied on his father''s stinky money, idling around all day, twisting flowers and provoking grass. He was only in his twenties, and he was rumored to have fallen in love with a village widow in her forties. Every time he saw a pretty girl, he would try his best to take advantage of her. Relying on his family''s influence, the people of the village dared not to say anything.


    The name of his old lover''s widow was June Freshman, as they called her, and in June, no matter what she wore, she always unbuttoned the top to reveal the two lumps of white that made the men in the village look at her and look there. As long as he gave her a little bit of benefit, he could bring her home and do whatever he wanted with her.


    At this point, Xiang''er''s face turned slightly red. Even though we already have skin to skin relations with each other, she couldn''t help but become shy as she spoke of these matters. After a short pause, Xiang''er continued, When I was eighteen, June Freshman came to my house to propose marriage to my father.


    Without waiting for my answer, my father immediately refused. With my son''s character, how could he push me into a fire pit and agree to this marriage?


    June Freshman had to leave. He had thought that would be the end of the matter, but things were not as simple as that.


    Suddenly one day, June Freshman came to my house to find me, said my embroidery activity is very good, asked me to help her to see her embroidery the pair of mandarin ducks, where embroidery is not good.


    When she saw that the second young strong man was also at her house, I turned my head to leave. But the strong man blocked my path and pounced on me. I swore to my life that I would not obey, but his strength was too great.


    Just as he was about to succeed, I desperately struggled free and crashed headfirst into the wall.

 C4

    Mo Xiang left, but before she left, she repeatedly reminded me that with the help of an expert, ordinary ghosts would not even be able to get close to him. She told me not to look for him now, but when the time was right, I could go. However, I swear, I will definitely avenge Xiang''er who died in injustice.


    Xiang''er said that she wouldn''t come looking for me anymore, after all, we were like ghosts and humans, and there was no end to it. Besides, her yin aura was too heavy, so our long time together wasn''t good for me, so I knew that I couldn''t keep her, and could only watch her tearful body leave me.


    After Xiang''er left, I was in no mood to sleep. Thinking of the days I had spent with Xiang''er, thinking of her unjust death, my heart ached. There was reluctance, resentment, and even more, disappointment.


    I was sick and didn''t get up all day. I ate very little and had a slight fever. His mother was frightened out of her wits and carried the small basket out. There wasn''t even a proper medicine store in the village; there was usually a cold and fever. She would go to the mountain to gather some herbs to treat her illness.


    My mother had just left when Cui Cui came in. As soon as she saw me, she cried. "Little Brother Tian, why are you so haggard?" As I said this, I placed my hand on my forehead. I knew that Tritt cared about me and liked me.


    But I didn''t feel that way about Cui Cui. I didn''t feel that way about Xiang''er.


    I tried to sit up and removed Cui Cui''s hand from my forehead. Cui Cui stood there, not knowing what to do. I said, "Cui Cui, don''t worry. I''m fine. I just feel a little cold." Of course, I couldn''t tell her.


    Cui Cui suddenly took out a small cloth bag from her back. Inside the bag, there were two pairs of exquisite insoles embroidered on it. Tsui Tsui walked up to me and handed me the insole with a blush. "Brother Tsui, can you put it in your shoe and see if it''s okay?"


    I took the insole and glanced at Cui Cui. She quickly turned her face away from me shyly. Cui Cui treated me with such deep affection. If I told her that I only treated her as my younger sister, would she be able to accept it? She would be very sad.


    In the face of Cui Cui''s innocent eyes, I really couldn''t open my mouth to speak. What should I do? For a moment I was in a dilemma. Cui Cui thought I was feeling uncomfortable again, so she quickly came over and gently supported me before lying back down on the bed. She brought me water and gave me spoonfuls after spoonfuls of it.


    I studied Tsui. I grew up with her, but I rarely looked at her. The Cui Cui in front of her was both gentle and beautiful. She was truly an impeccable good girl, anyone who married her would be happy. But I feel less towards her, perhaps because of Xiang''er!


    At that moment, Little Yellow appeared out of nowhere and shakily walked in front of us. Cui Cui tilted her head and looked at Little Yellow, then suddenly turned her head towards me and said, "Brother Little Tian, do you think Little Yellow is sick?" I was startled and immediately sat up and looked at Lil ''Yellow. Lil'' Huang''s head was crooked and it didn''t look like there was anything wrong.


    Cui Cui laughed: "Brother Tian, why are you so nervous? "I mean, it''s been so many years. Little Yellow doesn''t seem to have grown much. If it was another chicken, wouldn''t it have aged?" I heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Huang was fine, so I was shocked.


    Hearing Cui Cui''s words, I also sized up Little Yellow. That''s right, this magical Little Yellow. After so many years of not eating, drinking, or growing up, it was still that fluffy yellow fur from beginning to end. Cui Cui lowered her head to think for a while, then suddenly said loudly: "I know Brother Tian, Little Huang has dwarfism right? The dwarfism of chickens!


    I was surprised at her bold way of thinking! This little girl really knows a lot.


    Little Yellow had been doing a lot of abnormal things recently. It would not be able to return for a single night. Previously, it only seemed to understand my words, but now, I felt that no matter who it was that spoke, it seemed to be able to understand my words. Two days ago, my mother''s headscarf couldn''t be found.


    Also, no matter where I was in the past, it was very quiet. Sometimes, I would forget about it, but recently, it has been very naughty. I used to visit it at night out of habit, so it''s fine to forget it sometimes. But lately, if I forget one day, he''ll come right over and jump on me. No matter how fast he tries, he won''t come down. I had to hold him and say a few words of apology before I could take him back to his nest.


    Did he come over again today to eavesdrop on my conversation with Tsui? I have to be on guard against this little weirdo. Thinking of this, I said to Little Yellow, "Little Yellow, hurry up and go back to sleep." Little Yellow rolled its eyes and then laid on the ground.


    Cui Cui looked at me, then looked at Little Yellow, laughing so hard that she couldn''t even straighten her back.


    "Little Yellow, you''re going too far. How dare you disobey my orders? I''m going to kick you out of my house. I don''t want you anymore," I pretended to be angry as I said hatefully.


    Upon hearing this, Little Yellow took it for real and immediately jumped up and ran back to its nest as fast as it could. As it could, it didn''t forget to roll its eyes at me.


    Seeing Little Yellow''s funny look, I couldn''t help but laugh. After calling Little Yellow to make a ruckus like this, my mood improved a little. At the very least, I no longer felt like the world was dark and gloomy. I had to learn to slowly forget Xiang''er. Sigh! It was easier said than done.


    Cui Cui saw that I was feeling much better, so she stood up and said: "Brother Tian, rest well. I will come back another day to see you. I should go home to cook." I hurriedly said: "I''m fine now, you should go back quickly!" Cui Cui''s mother was not in good health, cooking and washing was Cui Cui''s job.


    After sending Cui Cui away, I decided to pull myself together. Although Xiang''er has left, I promised to take revenge for her, so I must do it. The most important thing right now is how to find the old man on the ferry, how to ask him about the Art of Soulreaper, and also if I need to tell him about Xiang''er''s matters. These are all problems.


    Don''t think about it too much. Let''s talk after we go! I packed my things briefly and headed for the river. It was late autumn now, and although the sky had just turned dark, it was already very chilly. I don''t know why, but when I thought about meeting that old man, I felt nervous.


    There was no crossing at night, so the river was very quiet. The old man''s house shone with a faint, flickering, and eerie light, and I ventured forward.


    I walked to the door and knocked a few times. The old man''s voice sounded, "Come in." I opened the door and went in.


    The old man sat cross-legged and didn''t put his hands together as he had expected. Instead, he placed his hands on his knees and closed his eyes. Aside from the large wine gourd, there was another red candle on the table.


    "Uncle," I called softly. The old man slowly opened his eyes and said, "Child, you should sit down too!" My first thought was that there was only a meadow in the room, and it was sitting under the old man''s butt. Am I going to sit on the ground?


    When I looked at the ground, my eyeballs were about to fall out. I clearly didn''t have anything just now, so why is there suddenly a cushion of grass? I don''t want to go into the matter of the meadow.


    At this thought, I sat down opposite the old man.


    Before I could think of what to say, the old man said, "Child, you did the right thing. No matter how sad you are, you must let go of what you should. The two of you will never have any results."


    He also knows about me and Xiang''er. My jaw dropped in shock. I really couldn''t stay calm this time. This old man is too mysterious. Where did he come from? What does it do? Why did he have such godly foresight? A series of question marks appeared in my mind.

 C5

    I may have a lot of questions, but the reason I came here today was to find out more about the Art of Soul Awakening. If I could use the Art of Soul Awakening, then I could avenge Xiang''er.


    Thinking about this, I directly said to the old man, "I want to know more about the Art of Soul Awakening. I also want to open the forbidden doors and obtain the Art of Soul Awakening.


    The old man smiled and nodded. "If you want to know these questions, you must first acknowledge me as your master. Are you willing?"


    Wasn''t it just acknowledging him as his master! I agreed without hesitation. The old man said, "Don''t be in such a hurry to agree. I have two conditions, you can listen to them first and then answer me."


    After becoming his first disciple, you are not allowed to call me master in front of outsiders. When the conditions are ripe, we''ll be public, but when it''s just the two of us, you can call me Master, remember. Secondly, once I help you open the Forbidden Door of the Art of Soulreaper and you truly possess the ability to do so, you will never be able to marry again in your entire life.


    "No way!" I protested loudly. "Don''t tell me that you want to sacrifice my lifetime''s happiness for the sake of the Soulreaper Art? This condition is too cruel." I shook my head. Even if I agree, my parents will still oppose it to the end. They still have to pass on their generations to only this one son of mine!


    When the old man heard me say these words, he was elated. "You brat, you think too far! Let''s leave the matter of the Soulreaper Art for now, I''ll give you some time to think about it. As for taking him as my disciple, I''ll leave it to you tonight.


    My mind is currently filled with thoughts of revenge for Xiang''er. Without the power of the Art of Soul Awakening, I simply cannot repay her. What should I do ¡­? What should he do?


    The old man seemed to have seen through my thoughts, he slapped my head and said, "You brat, while we are discussing about taking her as our disciple, your mind is filled with thoughts of avenging that little girl. I''m so sad, but I''m not taking her as my disciple.


    Upon hearing these words, I fell to my knees with a "plop" sound and hurriedly said, "Master, please accept this disciple''s respect.


    The old man helped me to my feet and said, "From now on, you are my disciple. No matter what happens, you must not take the wrong path and be upright. Although you are my disciple, I will not force you to do anything. As for the questions you asked when you arrived, I will slowly tell you in the future. There are some things that I can''t tell you yet, do you understand?


    I nodded, "I will listen to Master. Master, I still have one thing I don''t understand. If I don''t break the restriction on the Art of Soulreaper, can I get married and have children?"


    His Master answered with a "hmm" and said, "Although the Art of Soul Awakening is in your body, as long as you don''t open the forbidden door and release it, it will forever be sealed inside, and you will be the same as an ordinary person.


    Child, before you have thought about the matter with the Art of Soulreaper, I will teach you a few things and see if I can help you take revenge for that girl. That girl is rather pitiful.


    I hurriedly kowtowed. "Thank you master!" I secretly rejoiced. As long as master can guide me to take revenge for Xiang''er, I won''t marry her for the sake of the Art of Soul Awakening. If I''m this handsome and elegant, if I don''t get married, how many girls will be hurt!


    Kid, from tomorrow on, come over every night at 10 o''clock, I will teach you some self-defense skills. This is real learning skills, if you want to find a strong man to take revenge, you must have some real skills.


    I repeatedly promised, "Okay, Master. I will definitely arrive on time every day. You can rest assured!"


    His Master walked to the door, looked at the moonlight in the sky and said, "It''s getting late, you should go back. Remember to come tomorrow night."


    I said goodbye to my master and returned home to find the herbal soup that my mother had made for me still on the table. I tested it with my hand and found that it was still warm.


    I quickly picked it up and drank it in a single gulp. Then, I went over to Little Yellow''s nest to take a look. Seeing that it wasn''t tight, that Little Yellow wasn''t there, that I didn''t know where it had gone to, that this little thing had been too wild recently, and that I had gone out more and more, so I decided to follow it another day.


    Because of master''s promise and help, the day for revenge for Xiang''er is not far away. I feel particularly happy in my heart. Lying on the bed for a while, I immediately fall asleep.


    As I was sleeping soundly, a hand touched my face. My first reaction was that Xiang''er had come, grabbing that hand. "That''s not right, why is this hand so rough?" As he thought, he opened his eyes.


    It was already dawn. It was my mother who was worried about me. She came over to check if I still had a fever. I didn''t let go of my mother''s hand and put it to my face. "Mother, you''ve worked hard!"


    Tears welled up in my mother''s eyes. Afraid that I would see them, she quickly wiped them away and asked, "Little Tian, how do you feel?"


    I hurriedly told my mother in an exaggerated manner, "Last night, after drinking that bowl of divine medicine, he was completely immune to poisons and even swords and spears." When my mother heard this, she laughed. But I know that my mother would like to hear that.


    Mother went to cook. I lay down for a while and got up too. I will go with father to work in the fields. I still have something important to do at night!


    The meal this morning was especially sumptuous. There were several dishes, and my mother said that I hadn''t eaten for a day, so she had to properly make up for it. Just as we were about to eat, Second Sister came back with my two-year-old nephew in her arms.


    Second Sis married a dry goods seller in the neighboring village. He looks pretty good, but he values the money too highly, so he can''t leave without money. Therefore, I don''t have a good impression of him, but Second Sis likes him, so I can''t say anything about it, as long as she is happy.


    Today was different from usual. When she came back, she directly gave the child to her mother and entered the house with an ashen face.


    His mother quickly called after him, "Little girl, come out to eat! You must have not eaten yet, have you? " At this moment, my money buff second brother-in-law also came over. He asked me where my second sister was the moment he entered the room. I hurriedly pointed towards the room.


    It was obvious that the two of them were quarreling. The bell had to be answered, so it was better for them to settle their own problems!


    I told my mother to sit down and eat before the food got cold, and she looked at me and at the house and sat down and fed her nephew and ate. During this time, my father did not say a word.


    After dinner, my father and I went back to work. Before we left the house, we heard second sister''s cursing and crying. Mother said, "It''s fine, you guys can leave.


    As they walked along the road, their father suddenly said, "Little Tian, I feel that your second sister is not happy. Something must have happened to her."


    I hurriedly said, "It''s fine. Maybe it''s just a small quarrel. It''ll be fine in a few days." Even though I said that, I also felt that it wasn''t that simple. Something must have happened.


    Finally, it was 10 pm and I arrived at the empty spot by the river on time. Master was already waiting for me there, holding two repaired sticks in his hand, about a meter long. Master passed one to me, "Child, cut the crap.


    I took the wooden stick and started learning each move from my master. It was a new move, and as long as my master can learn it twice, I would be able to do it. His Master nodded in satisfaction and said, "As expected of my disciple, not bad, very talented."


    After receiving my master''s approval, I started practicing harder. When I asked for the name of this set of moves, my master said, "My master is from no sect. All of the moves were created by me without a name."


    Just like this, three months had passed, and I had basically learnt what my master had taught me.


    Finally, one night, Master called me into his room and told me that I could go and take revenge for Xiang''er. Before he left, he gave me a crescent-shaped pendant to wear.

 C6

    After bidding farewell to my master, I returned home and began to take care of my things. After all, it was my first time out, so I was both nervous and excited. He didn''t know how many days he would be gone, so how could he ask his parents for leave? I can''t tell you the truth, it''s a problem.


    After much deliberation, I decided to leave my parents a note and sneak out.


    When I woke up, the sky was already starting to brighten. I had to leave before anyone woke up so that I wouldn''t be seen by others.


    Speaking of which, it was strange that Little Yellow was at home tonight. It was as if it knew that I was going to travel, so it followed me closely, looking at its pitiful appearance. Not only that, I didn''t feel at ease with it at home, so I decided to bring it with me.


    I''ve never been to Sanshan Village, but I know the general location. After a day''s time, I finally arrived at the village entrance. Beside the village entrance, there was a wooden sign with the words "Three Mountains Village" written on it.


    When I entered the village, it was almost dark, and there were few people on the street, only a few shops on either side of the street gave off a faint glow. I thought that since I was not familiar with the place, I might as well find an inn to stay for the time being and get to know the situation.


    I found a small inn called Happy House and went in. I was greeted by a woman in her thirties. When she saw me, she didn''t even say anything. Her eyes were already narrowed into crescent moons, and her face was full of smiles. A bell-like voice came out from her mouth. "Little brother, you want to stay here?"


    This voice was truly comfortable to listen to, and it was also sweet to hear. With such a beauty in this shop, the business would definitely be good. Thinking of this, I hurriedly replied, "Find me a guest room and order some food."


    "Okay, I''ll find someone to take you to your room first, and you''ll be able to eat later," the beautiful woman said, turning around and shouting into the room, "Little Sixie, hurry and take the guests to your room."


    Then a young man in his twenties came out of the house. He must have been about my age, with a pair of rolling eyes that made him look like a shrewd man. I followed the shop assistant to her room. The shop assistant said, "Take a good rest first. The food will be here soon." With that, he left.


    I looked around the room. The furnishings were very simple. There was an eight-seater table, a bed, and a stool. It didn''t seem to be anything else.


    After walking all day, I was really tired. I leaned against the quilt, closed my eyes and fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took, but I heard a knock on the door and said, "Come in!"


    She placed the dishes on the table one by one. As she was busy, she said, "Our restaurant is not big, so our business is not bad. Little Six and I are busy, so if you can''t take care of us, please take care of us."


    From chatting with the landlady, I learned that her husband had died of illness, and that he had left the small shop to make a living. Because it was in the village, there were very few shops. Only a few customers would come during the dry goods season. Usually, they would earn some money by selling food and wine.


    I asked her about the son, but she faltered, hesitated, and was reluctant to talk about it. I wanted to ask her a few more questions, but she actually cleared up the table and left.


    After the Lady Boss left, I decided to take advantage of the night sky to go out and understand the situation. I wanted to see if I could find Xiang''er''s grave and visit her there. Thinking of this, my heart tightened and I felt an indescribable pain.


    Three Mountain Village is not small, bigger than our Pear Tree Town. The village is very quiet at night, and we can occasionally hear a few birds chirping.


    When I was about half a mile from the village, I saw a mass of graves.


    Although I was not very afraid to walk alone to a desolate graveyard at night, I could not help but feel my scalp tingle when I saw the dense grass and the tombstones looming in the darkness.


    I gritted my teeth and bravely walked over. I was not afraid, I still had Huang to accompany me. Thinking of this, I reached into my cloth bag and patted his head, just to give myself courage.


    When I reached the grave, I used the moonlight to lie down in front of the tombstone to look for Mo Xiang''s name one by one. If I didn''t do this, I wouldn''t have been able to see her clearly.


    Just then, a cool breeze blew, and I looked up and around me. A shadow appeared in front of a tombstone, slowly drifting toward me.


    I felt as if my heart were about to leap out of my chest. My vision turned black, and just as I was about to faint, a black shadow floated up to me and supported me with its hands.


    "Brother Xiaotian, don''t be scared, I''m Mo Xiang!" The shadow spoke.


    I looked and saw that it really was Mo Xiang''er. This black shadow was the Xiang''er I had been thinking about day and night. I embraced Xiang''er in my arms. I no longer felt like I was about to faint, and didn''t take Xiang''er to be a ghost at all.


    After a long while, Xiang''er raised her head and asked me, "Brother Xiaotian, are you here to take revenge for me?"


    So I told Xiang''er about learning from my master, but I also hid the Art of Soulreaper from her. I promised my master that I wouldn''t let anyone know about our relationship, so I didn''t want to go back on my words.


    Xiang''er told me about the appearance and characteristics of the strong man, as well as his frequent visits. I decided to meet him the next day and teach him a lesson first.


    After returning to the inn, it was already the latter half of the night. I gently went upstairs, afraid that I would wake up the other guests.


    Maybe it was because Xiao Huang was unhappy after bumping around in the cloth bag for the whole day. After coming out, he ignored me and went to find a place to rest with his eyes closed.


    I didn''t even bother to take off my clothes as I lay down on the bed. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard a woman''s moan coming from downstairs, accompanied by the sound of a man''s breathing.


    Although his voice was very soft, his hearing and vision had improved a lot since he started practicing martial arts with his master.


    How could such a thing happen in the middle of the night, especially in an inn? Could it be that the Lady Boss wasn''t a woman of a good family, and was doing a business that sold her body? Even if it is, it is none of my business. Thinking of this, I decided to not listen to anything outside my window and just concentrate on sleeping.


    When dawn arrived, he ate something casually. Then, he took Little Yellow with him and headed straight for the small market of the crickets.


    Other than liking beautiful women, this second young strong man loved crickets the most. He had spent a lot of money fighting crickets.


    As soon as I arrived, I saw a large empty space surrounded by people. From time to time, people would shout, "Bite it to death! Bite it to death!"


    I loudly asked, "Who is the hero?" The group of people were stunned and they all cast their gazes at me. At this time, a person walked out from inside. As they walked, they asked, "Why are you looking for laozi?" There was no need to ask, this was what a strong man was.


    This evil young master''s looks were not bad. They were clean and white. No matter how one looked at it, he did not look like a local ruffian or hooligan. Truly, one could not judge a book by its cover!


    The thought that he was the one who killed Xiang''er sent me into a rage. I didn''t say anything and just went up to him and gave him a punch. Blood flowed down the corner of Zhuang Zi''s mouth. When the strong man saw the blood, he also became angry, and we started fighting. The strong man was beaten up by me, so much so that he couldn''t even stand up anymore.


    I can''t kill him. I promised Xiang''er that I would make her take revenge with her own hands.


    The robust man knelt on the ground, desperately begging for forgiveness. "I have no enmity with Big Brother, please forgive me. If I offended Big Brother in any way, please enlighten me."


    I smiled sinisterly and asked him, "Do you know Mo Xiang?"


    This time, the robust man did not say anything. His face was deathly pale, and his entire body was trembling. After a long time, I looked up and said, "I just like her, and I didn''t expect her to rather die than submit to me, and I really regret it a lot. After she died, I burned paper money every year for her to forgive me.


    I looked at Zhuang Zi thoughtfully. Although he was a playboy, he wasn''t so bad that he couldn''t be saved. At the very least, he still had some conscience, hoping that Xiang''er would teach him a lesson in the future and not take his life.

 C7

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the robust man scrambled to run away. After running far away, he pointed at me and shouted, "Just you wait. I will definitely find you for revenge. If I don''t avenge this grudge, then I won''t be a gentleman."


    When I saw him not accepting the money even though he was beaten up, I was angered. I shouted back, "I live at the Bliss Inn. My name is Yun Tian, I welcome you to come find me.


    As I walked back to the inn, I met the Lady Boss. She was still smiling. It was hard to imagine her that way. I politely smiled back. When I thought about what happened that night, my impression of her worsened greatly.


    I have nothing to do now, so I''ll just wait until Zhuang Zi comes to find me tonight. As long as he comes, I can take Xiang''er''s revenge.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, there was a commotion downstairs, and I felt that Zhuang Zi must have brought someone to avenge me, as Xiang''er and I had done well.


    I went downstairs and saw that it was indeed him. There were more than ten people with him this time, and among them was a small old man wearing a black cloth robe. He held a string of black buddhist beads. Needless to say, this was the expert that Xiang''er spoke of.


    I walked slowly down the stairs and said, "Do you want to come together, or do you want to come one by one?"


    At this time, the Lady Boss walked over to persuade him. "What''s going on? We''re all family, why are you so angry?!"


    Unexpectedly, Zhuang Zi directly walked to the Lady Boss''s side, put his arm around her shoulders and said, "Who''s his family? He almost beat me to death this morning. Look at the wounds on my body.


    I thought to myself, this Brawler is really good. He actually had an affair with the Lady Boss. He was really speechless.


    According to Xiang''er and I, I directly attacked that Taoist. That Taoist was good at dealing with ghosts and monsters, but not me. Taking advantage of the old Taoist''s retreat, I approached the strong man and grabbed his arm, looking for the string of buddhist beads the size of a mung bean.


    Oddly enough, there wasn''t, and by this time, a dozen of them were lunging at me, and at the same time, Zhuang Zi had slipped away from me. I was very anxious. If I couldn''t find the little beads on Zhuang Zi''s body, Xiang''er wouldn''t be able to get close to him and wouldn''t be able to take revenge. What should I do?


    Just at this moment, Little Yellow suddenly came out and joined the battle. Although it was just a fluffy little chicken, its abilities were not little, and as it jumped up and down, dodging to the left and right, it was seen among the group. Not long after, all their faces were colored, some even covering their eyes.


    Little Yellow suddenly tore at Zhuang Zi''s sleeve, revealing the buddhist beads. Just as I was about to pull it off, the old Daoist stopped me.


    A cool breeze blew in from outside the house, sending chills down my spine. I thought, Xiang''er must be here.


    Just as everyone was stunned, Xiang''er floated in from outside and pounced on Zhuang Zi. Just as she was about to approach him, he shot a white light from his sleeve towards her. Soon after, she screamed and retreated.


    The people in the room fainted because of Xiang''er. At this time, the old Daoist opened his mouth and said, "Don''t waste your time. This buddhist bead bracelet can only be taken down by me, not any of you.


    Hearing these words, Xiang''er laughed in despair. Then, she pointed at the old man and said, "As a cultivator, you don''t often do good deeds. But helping Zhou is sinful, how many evil deeds has this young master done, and how many benefits did he give you by helping him? "


    When the old Daoist heard this, his face was filled with surprise!


    He looked at Xiang''er and asked. What enmity do you have with him that you must kill him? "


    Then, Xiang''er began to narrate the matter of how the Young Master had forced her to her death.


    "Why did you lie to me? Didn''t you say that this girl liked you when you were alive? If you didn''t agree, she would have committed suicide, saying that after she died, she would come find you and marry you?"


    At this time, Zhuang Zi opened his mouth and only said one word, "I ¡­" "I ¡­" Nothing else.


    The old Daoist raised his hand, and the string of buddhist beads flew to his hand. After the old Daoist put the buddhist beads away, he walked out the door and said, "The heavens are wrong, but they can go against it.


    After the old Daoist left, Zhuang Zi wanted to sneak out the door to crawl, but Xiang''er grabbed him by the neck. Xiang''er''s face was as cold as ice, and the strength in her hands was also slowly increasing.


    I don''t know why, but Xiang''er let go of my hand. As I was wondering, the stool behind Xiang''er suddenly flew up and smashed onto Zhuang Zi''s vitals. Zhuang Zi screamed miserably, I think, ''Zhuang Zi is done for now''.


    Xiang''er looked at the brawny man and said, "Seeing that you''ve burned paper money for me and delivered food to my father, I''ll spare your life, but in order to prevent you from harming the other sisters, I must teach you a lesson. This is your retribution."


    Although the strong man had been crippled by Xiang''er, he didn''t seem to resent Xiang''er. At this time, his face was already pale from the pain, and even his speech was boring. However, he still crawled to Xiang''er''s feet and heavily kowtowed, "Mo Xiang, I''m sorry. I really regret it. My intestines have turned green from regret."


    He did not dare to look up at Xiang''er, and continued to lower his head, "You gave me this dog''s life, and I know what to do. Tomorrow, I will go to your house and bring your father over to my house, and raise him up for the rest of his life.


    I never spoke. I promised Xiang''er that no matter what she did to the strong man, I would respect his opinion and never interfere.


    Xiang''er''s expression eased up a little. It was possible that the grievance in her heart had been greatly dissipated when she saw that the robust man had sincerely repented.


    I didn''t know when, but Xiang''er had disappeared. I chased after her, but I couldn''t find her. She was a ghost, so I had to find her. Where could I go to find her? I couldn''t tell whether I was happy or sad.


    I did not find Xiang''er. When I returned to the inn, Zhuang Zi and the others had already left.


    Where''s my little yellow? I was surprised that Little Yellow had disappeared. I immediately ran back to my room and opened the door. When I breathed in, Little Huang was resting on my bed with her eyes closed. When she saw me coming in, she lazily opened her eyes.


    I lied on my bed and thought, I''ve already taken revenge on Xiang''er. Should I go home tomorrow? But Xiang''er is so vicious, why didn''t she come to see me? Where did she go now? Could it be that he had already been reincarnated?


    His mind was full of Xiang''er, and he hadn''t slept for the entire night.


    I cleaned out Xiang''er''s grave and pulled out all the weeds. I placed the fruit in front of Xiang''er''s grave and said, "Xiang''er, I don''t know what kind of fruits you like to eat, but I brought these with me. I hope you like to eat them," and then I held Xiang''er''s tombstone for a while.


    After I finished doing all this, I brought Little Yellow to Xiang''er''s home, intending to visit her father.


    When I rushed to Xiang''er''s house, I saw that the door was tightly locked. I suddenly remembered that Zhuang Zi wanted to bring Xiang''er''s father to his house. I heard about the Zhuangzi along the way, and I was worried about not seeing the old man.


    I went straight in, when an eighteen-year-old girl came out and asked me who I was looking for, and when I said I was looking for the son, she quickly shouted into the room, "Brother, someone is looking for you," and it seemed that this was the son''s sister.


    At this time, Zhuang Zi came out of the house. His complexion looked much better today. When he saw me, he immediately knew why I had come here.


    After leading me to a room, I saw an old man who had a blank expression on his face. The strong man told me, "Xiang''er''s father is now a little delirious, either because he is old or because Xiang''er is old," and lowered his head.


    It was a nice room, with plenty of sunshine, and it was nice for the old people, and I suddenly felt that the strong man had really changed.

 C8

    I went back to the inn to settle the bill with the landlady. The Lady Boss was wiping the table. When she saw me enter, she was stunned for a moment, perhaps afraid, but after a long while, she stammered, "Although I''m involved with a strong man, he forced me to do it. If I offend him, he''ll come and cause trouble all day, so I can''t do business anymore, so ¡­ "So ¡­"


    She might have been scared by Xiang''er, so she thought that Xiang''er would look for trouble with her, so I quickly clarified my thoughts. I smiled and said, "Everything is over, it''s fine. Xiang''er has no enmity with you. She won''t look for trouble with you. Don''t worry."


    I paid the bill. It was already noon, and walking home at this time of day required walking at night. I was so concerned about my family, especially my mother, that I decided to go home.


    It only took him half a day to get home. By the time he arrived at the village entrance, the sky was already dark. I suddenly saw a shadow ahead of me. It was sneaking around, looking very mysterious, and when I saw it coming towards me, I hid behind a tree.


    What was this black shadow trying to do in the middle of the night? I wanted to get to the bottom of this, so I followed him quietly.


    The shadow walked past me and headed straight for the mountain outside the village. After walking for about an hour, he disappeared into a cave. My heart suddenly tensed up. It had been so many years since someone had come to this cave. No one dared to come here.


    According to the rumors, there used to be a very beautiful girl. Because she didn''t want to change her brother''s wife, she wore red clothes on a dark night and committed suicide in this cave.


    From then on, the sad cries of women could be heard frequently from the cave. The sounds were intermittent, and occasionally, making one''s hair stand on end. No one dared to step into the cave again.


    Today, the shadow actually went in. I secretly sucked in a breath of cold air and thought, "It can''t be that the shadow is that girl, right?" You met a female ghost? "


    At this thought, my scalp began to tingle and sweat. I wanted to go back, but my feet wouldn''t obey me, so I didn''t move.


    I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. It was a very useful move when I was nervous. Just as I was about to go back, I heard voices coming from the cave. My curiosity was piqued.


    I''m Yun Tian, a man. If I go back home cowering, I''ll be letting down my name.


    I patted the little yellow thing in my pocket, made up my mind, and headed for the hole. When they were almost to the cave entrance, they slowed down their pace and moved closer and closer to the cave wall. The cave was very dark, and they could not see anything.


    At this moment, a sound came from the innermost part of the cave. The cave was very deep, and it could have been dug to avoid something.


    I walked slowly towards the source of the sound. Suddenly, a faint light appeared in front of me. When I looked into the light, I was so shocked that I almost lost my breath. That black shadow was none other than my second brother-in-law. His eyes were lifeless as he stood dumbly at the side, as if he was a completely different person from when he was walking just now.


    At the far end of the cave, there was another person in his forties who was talking to my brother-in-law. This is a man, not a ghost, I''m sure, because I see his shadow, and my brother-in-law has a shadow, and they say there''s no shadow.


    However, when I saw that my brother-in-law didn''t react at all to this man''s words, he still stood there in a daze. What was going on? Did this person have a problem talking to himself?


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a woman walked out from behind my brother-in-law. She said that she was leaving, but in reality, she just floated out. So it turned out that my brother-in-law had been carried away by a ghost.


    Why does she want to get on my brother-in-law''s body? What does she want to do? No wonder my second sister and my brother-in-law have been fighting recently, it must be her doing something. I was angry at the thought.


    I was about to go closer to observe what was going on inside when I stepped on a small rock and made a sound. I thought, "Oh no, they found me."


    Sure enough, the woman floated in front of me with a gust of cold wind. I didn''t even see what happened before I heard a "scream" and the female ghost immediately retreated.


    After retreating, he said to the man in his forties, "Brother Yu, he has something on him. It''s very powerful. I can''t get close to him."


    That person called Brother Yu slowly walked towards me. At this moment, I saw his face clearly; it was really good-looking. Even though he was forty years old, his skin was exquisite, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. His red lips were even redder than a girl''s.


    Was this a man? If she hadn''t heard his voice, she would have thought that he was a woman disguised as a man. I, Yun Tian, am already handsome enough. His appearance actually surpasses mine. Is there any justice?


    At that moment, he came up to me and asked, "Who are you?" Before I could reply, he punched me on the shoulder. I didn''t dodge. I was shocked, this person is not simple.


    Just like that, we started to fight. After a few rounds, I was already unable to hold on. I was no match for him at all. At that moment, Little Yellow appeared in time. Like before, it pounced and pecked. It was not long before it was beaten back by that Brother Yu.


    I suddenly felt black in front of my eyes, and stars were flying everywhere, and I thought I might be beaten to death by him.


    I slowly opened my eyes. The first person I saw was my mother. I called out, "Mother," but before my mother could reply, tears fell like a broken bead onto my hand, and I realized that my hand had been tightly clenched by my mother.


    Mother wiped away her tears and said, "Good heavens! You can''t let anything happen to me. If something were to happen to you, how am I going to live?! You don''t need to worry about anything else right now. Take good care of your injuries and wait for your recovery first. "


    I nodded and closed my eyes. I had to do whatever my mother said, and I didn''t want to upset her any more.


    On the third night, when my injuries were much better, I decided to find my master. Now, only he could help me, so I must investigate this matter thoroughly. This matter concerns my second sister''s happiness.


    I don''t want to go too early for fear of being seen. Around ten o''clock, I finally arrived at Master''s place.


    Master seemed to know I was coming and was already waiting for me at the door. I followed Master into the house and told her in detail about Xiang''er''s revenge, the strange things that happened when she came back, and how she got beaten up. I didn''t tell her about Little Yellow.


    When his Master heard the last part of what he said, she frowned and said, "Who is this strong? Why is he so close to me? I didn''t even notice." Following that, his master stood up and said, "Little Tian, lead the way. Master will follow you to see what''s going on."


    I followed my teacher''s husband to the cave. They were all there, including my brother-in-law. Brother Yu was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. Both of his palms slapped against the woman''s chest and a ray of light continuously entered his body. My brother-in-law was still standing blankly to one side.


    I looked at my teacher doubtfully. My master was staring at Brother Yu. I quickly tugged at the corner of my master''s shirt. Only then did my master come back to his senses and walk in.


    As his Master walked in, she called out, "Yutang." When that Brother Yu heard these two words, he immediately stood up. He then kneeled down and said loudly, "Disciple Yutang greets Master."


    I can''t believe that''s true. He''s actually my master''s disciple? What''s going on? I was really confused.


    His Master''s face was solemn as she pointed at Yu Tang and said, "I am no longer your master, don''t call me that." That Yutang said, "I know that I am not a worthy person and have disappointed Master. However, I will be your master for one day and your father for life. Your disciple will always remember this in my heart."


    His Master took a deep breath and said, "Yutang, it''s been so many years. You''ve always been doing things your way and do not know how to repent. Is your appearance really that important to you?"

 C9

    Yutang lowered its head silently. Its handsome face alternated between red and white, yet it did not speak.


    The master looked at the ghost lady, but the ghost lady''s eyes never left the jade hall. One could tell that the ghost lady really liked the jade hall. His Master stretched out her hand, and a small brown jar appeared in her hand. It was about the size of a wine cup, and there was nothing special about it.


    However, Yu Tang who had been silent all this time immediately tensed up when he saw the small jar. He crawled on his knees in front of his Master, kowtowing as he said, "Master, please spare her. Xiaomei has never hurt anyone.


    When I heard this, I was displeased and immediately questioned that Yutang, "She didn''t hurt anyone. What happened to my brother-in-law? Did he run here on his own?"


    Yutang raised its head and looked at its master, "It''s all my fault, it''s not her fault. If you want to punish, then punish me! Even though this disciple was wrong, she didn''t kill anyone. Please let her go! "


    Master said, "I must accept her. As for you," Master looked at me and continued, "You can ask Yun Tian."


    I walked to my master''s side and said, "Master, what''s going on? Why am I confused? Can you tell me the truth?"


    His Master looked at Yutang and said, "Say it yourself." It seems like Yutang also wanted me to know the truth, so he happily told me what happened.


    It turned out that this Yu Tang was his master''s first disciple, an orphan. His master had seen how handsome he was and knew that he had an extraordinary aptitude. He was also very kind and had accepted him as a disciple.


    At the beginning, Yutang was diligent in studying and had done many good deeds. His master was very fond of him.


    However, this Yutang was especially concerned about his looks. In order to maintain his health, he was not afraid of danger. He went deep into the mountains to gather some elixirs and made all kinds of facial nourishing medicines.


    Later on, he also refined a kind of Cosmetic Cultivation Water. After learning that this Cosmetic Cultivation Water would have a better effect when paired with Yin and Yang Qi, he hid it from his master and used his Dao arts to absorb Yin and Yang Qi. Because he sucked very little, he usually didn''t die.


    One day, his master found out about his actions and chased him out of the sect in a fit of rage, cutting off all connections. Yutang also felt sorry for her master. She came to this cave because she wanted to find a place to meditate and cultivate.


    He met this female ghost, Xiaomei, who had committed suicide in the cave. After a while, they had a relationship. With the nourishment of love, he once again had the thought of standing with a beautiful face forever. Xiaomei could give him the yin energy he needed, but yang energy still needed to be gathered.


    Just like this, in order to help him, Lil Mei would climb onto Second Brother-in-law''s body every few nights to provide the necessary amount of Yang energy to the jade hall.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you capture my brother-in-law and suck him in by yourself? Why can''t you change him?" Yutang paused for a moment before saying, "I''ve thought of changing people too, but I''m worried that too many people will be discovered. Besides, the bit of yang energy I inhale won''t cause any harm to people."


    So that''s how it was! No wonder my second sister and my brother-in-law argue, he comes out every few nights, and I don''t know it myself. When we go back, my second sister asks, but he doesn''t admit it at all, causing a misunderstanding. My second sister must think that he has a woman outside, can she let him go? It would be weird if they didn''t fight.


    After I understood the truth of the matter, I heaved a sigh of relief. At least, my second brother-in-law didn''t do anything that would let my second sister down.


    Her master waited until Yutang finished speaking before pointing the small brown jar at Xiaomei. She stared at Yutang with her pair of terrified eyes and could tell that she was very scared. However, she did not beg for mercy.


    His Master looked at Xiaomei and said, "What else do you have to say?"


    Xiao Mei didn''t turn around to look at her master, which means that from the moment we entered the cave, her gaze has never left the Yutang.


    After a moment of silence, Xiaomei finally spoke up. She said to Yutang, "Brother Yu, Xiaomei is a ghost and doesn''t have the fortune to accompany you until the end of your life. But it''s enough for me to meet you and receive your love."


    When Yutang heard these words, he broke down in tears. It could be seen that he also liked little Mei.


    Xiao Mei continued, "After I leave, you must take good care of yourself. Forget about me, find a virtuous woman to marry and have her take good care of you for me. If there is an afterlife, I must marry you and be your wife for the rest of your life."


    I can''t stand listening to it any longer. It was as if I could see Xiang''er and me. The happy mood just now was instantly torn apart. Is this the so-called result of a human in love? Why can I fall in love with you, yet with no results, it breaks my heart.


    His Master lifted up the small jar, and just as he was about to open it, Yutang''s expression suddenly turned cold as it charged towards his Master. It was very obvious that for the sake of the ghost girl, Xiaomei, he did not hesitate to become enemies with his master, and wanted to snatch that small jar away from him.


    His Master suddenly turned around, her eyes were like two sharp swords stabbing at Yutang. The moment Yutang met her Master''s gaze, its entire body trembled and it froze on the spot. That''s right! This was the teacher who had taken him in, taught him, and given him everything. How could he go against his master''s wishes? He was in a dilemma.


    He could not, and did not dare to, become his master''s enemy. However, he also did not wish to see his beloved Lil Mei disappear just like that.


    While he was in a daze, his master opened up the small jar and shot a beam of light towards Little Mei. Little Mei struggled as she screamed in pain. Yutang was jolted awake. She stood up and ran over to Xiaomei, carrying her in her arms.


    He gently said to Xiaomei, "Brother Yu can''t save you, so I''m willing to accompany you no matter what." His gentle eyes revealed his determination, and a drop of blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth onto Xiaomei''s face.


    His Master turned pale with fright and hurriedly said, "Evil creature, for this female ghost, you even gave up your life. Don''t you know that although this Soul Recovering Altar can''t take away the mortal body, it can still injure one''s internal organs? "Hurry up and get out of the way."


    Yutang acted as if he was looking forward to death. His master had some feelings for Yutang so he could not bear to do it. He sighed and handed the jar over to me and said, "Little Tian, come! This female ghost must be accepted today. "


    After his Master had finished speaking, she turned around. Perhaps it was because he could not bear to see Yutang dying for the sake of Xiaomei!


    To tell the truth, I didn''t want to take Little Mei in when I saw them like this. I couldn''t help it, I pointed the jar at them and slowly opened it, sending the light from the jar toward them in an instant.


    I saw Xiaomei trembling, her face contorted with pain, and fresh blood trickling from the corner of Yutang''s mouth. I closed my eyes a little and thought that perhaps this was heaven''s will. Only then would they truly be able to escape the pain of parting from life and death.


    Suddenly, I heard Yutang shouting, "Little Mei, don''t!"


    However, it was already too late. With the last bit of her strength, Lil Mei pushed the jade hall away. Lil Mei, who had given up on struggling, was instantly sucked into the small jar.


    Perhaps it was because he couldn''t accept the fact that Little Mei had disappeared, but the Jade Hall''s heart was like dying embers. It stood up and slowly walked out of the cave, not knowing where it was heading to. Sigh! The pain of the body could be slowly healed, but the heart was dead, so how could he save it?


    The first time I killed a ghost, a poor ghost girl, I wasn''t excited, I was full of sadness.


    Little Mei was taken in and Yutang left as well. There was only me and second brother-in-law left in the cave. He was still unconscious, so I quickly called my master in to take a look.


    When his Master came in, she wiped her eyes, probably for the Yutang! He said a few words to my second brother-in-law and then slapped his forehead. My second brother-in-law came to his senses.


    I told my second brother-in-law what had happened and agreed to keep it a secret.


    Master told us to go back first, he wants to stay for a while, I know, my Master is very sad.

 C10

    Lying on the bed, I thought of Xiang''er. I haven''t seen her since that night of my revenge. Where did she go?


    As I was thinking, I fell asleep. Suddenly, someone gently pushed me. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Xiang''er. It really was Xiang''er. I grabbed Xiang''er''s soft hands and excitedly said, "Xiang''er, I was just thinking about you!"


    Xiang''er looked at me tenderly. Even if it was a block of ice, it had melted. I took Xiang''er in my arms and kissed her crazily. She didn''t avoid me. She let me take off her clothes and carried her to bed ¡­


    I looked at Xiang''er, who was by my side, blushing. I kissed her forehead and said, "Xiang''er, you''re so beautiful." Xiang''er shyly buried her head in my chest and said, "Brother Tian, we will meet for the last time tonight."


    I was startled and remembered the female ghost Xiao Mei and Yu Tang. The fate of Xiang''er and I was the same as theirs. The final result was a heartbreaking farewell.


    I didn''t want to say anything. I tightly hugged Xiang''er in my embrace. No matter what happens tomorrow, at least for this moment, Xiang''er belongs to me.


    When I woke up, Xiang''er was already gone. The room was still filled with her unique scent. My beloved Xiang''er, are we really going to part like this forever? I heard the sound of my heart breaking.


    At some point, Huang came to my bedside, tilted his head, and looked at me quietly. It probably felt my unhappiness and wasn''t mischievous at all, only silently accompanying me.


    I looked at him gratefully and called out, "Little Yellow". When Little Yellow heard me call him, it immediately jumped onto my bed and gently rubbed its fluffy little head against my face. It was trying to comfort me.


    Thus, I dozed off for another day. In the middle of the night, I had a dream about Xiang''er. The Xiang''er in my dream was still beautiful. There was no expression of sadness on her face.


    Xiang''er waved her hand at me. "Brother Tian, I''m going to be reincarnated today. I''ll be reincarnated in a neighboring village. If fate wills it, we''ll meet again."


    I hastily asked, "Xiang''er, will you still recognize me?"


    Xiang''er smiled and said, "This is heaven''s will, you can''t reveal it. Brother Xiaotian, take care!" Xiang''er slowly floated into a thick fog before disappearing.


    After I woke up, Lil ''Yellow was still by my side, thinking about what Xiang''er had said in my dreams. No matter if it was real or fake, it gave me hope that even if Xiang''er didn''t recognize me, I would still go and find her.


    I don''t know how Master is doing, but I decided to go see him.


    "When the sun rose, I went to my master''s place. He looked much more haggard than before, so I quickly asked," "Master, are you alright?" His Master shook her head and said, "Little Tian, if there''s nothing else, please help me ferry the boat for a few days. I have some matters to attend to and will be out for a few days.


    I didn''t ask where Master was going, but even without asking, I knew that it must be because he was worried and had lost his soul, so he went out to search.


    I nodded. "Master, you don''t need to worry about me!"


    Master took me outside and pointed to a peach tree by the side of the house. "If I''m not here, remember, if anything happens, remember to chop off some peach branches and stick them against the door. I always feel like something is going to happen.


    "Originally, I shouldn''t have gone out these few days, but ¡­" Master wanted to say something but hesitated. He didn''t want me to know that he was out looking for Yutang so he didn''t finish his sentence.


    Master taught me how to ferry, so she left. The first two nights were very normal and nothing happened. My master didn''t have a bed in his room, so I could only follow his example and meditate. I was really tired, so I leaned on the Eight Immortals Table and took a nap.


    On the third night, in the middle of the night, in a hurry, I went out into the grass to settle things, but just as I was about to turn back, I saw two shadows emerging from the river. It was two women.


    Sure enough, one of the women wearing white said, "Little Sister Yuerong, you can leave this river tomorrow. Big Sister will congratulate you here first." The girl called Yuerong said, "Yes, big sister. After 60 years of reincarnation, I''ve finally survived."


    The woman in white continued to ask, "Sister Yuerong, what kind of person are you? Do you know? " Yue Rong said, "Tomorrow there will be a young man with a black hat who will arrive at 12 o''clock on time."


    I understand now, these two are the wrongdoers in this river, the one called Yuerong must have been in this river for 60 years, if someone has come to replace her, she can go reincarnate.


    The two women chatted and laughed for a while longer before sinking to the bottom of the lake.


    I went back to the house and thought about the two ghost girls'' words again and again. I was confused, so I didn''t know. Since I knew about this, how could I just watch a living person die? It kept me awake all night.


    All morning, I''ve been looking carefully at everyone who''s come across the river, without a black hat. When it was almost noon, a person hastily came with a black pot on his head.


    I looked at the time. It was five minutes to twelve.


    If I were to interfere in this matter, it would be a heaven-defying action. Since ancient times, life and death have already been decided. Since this person''s life is over, why would I bother with it? If he doesn''t die, then how does that female water ghost live? Thinking of this, I decided to ignore him.


    When he approached me, I saw that it was a boy of about fifteen or sixteen with delicate features and a childish face. I asked him, "Little brother, where are you going?"


    The boy looked at me and said, "There''s a leak in the pot. I need to go to the blacksmith to make up for it. My grandma still wants to use it to make dinner."


    This boy''s clothes were very worn out, and I guessed that his family situation wasn''t that good either. I asked him again, "Who else is in your family?" The boy suddenly said it was hot and he wanted to go down to the river for a bath. I looked at the time, it was a minute to twelve.


    The boy took off his clothes and slowly walked towards the river. As he walked, he didn''t forget to answer my question. "There''s only my grandmother and me left at home, my parents are gone!"


    As he said this, the boy''s eyes stared blankly. He was already mesmerized by the ghost.


    When I heard this, I suddenly changed my mind. I have to save him, I can''t let such a young boy die just like that. Besides, he is dead, so what about his grandmother? Who will take care of me? What can''t be defied? I don''t care anymore.


    I rushed at the boy as fast as I could, grabbed him, and said, "I have questions to ask you. If you don''t answer, you can''t take a bath."


    The boy''s strength was great, and he was trying to get away from me. Suddenly, his eyes shot out a venomous look, and I knew that this was definitely not a boy''s gaze. If you want to scare me, it won''t be that easy. I, Yun Tian, wasn''t scared.


    The boy and I had a tug war by the river, he desperately walked into the river, I pulled back as much as I could, and just when I could not hold on anymore, the boy woke up and puzzledly asked me, "What are we doing?"


    When I saw that it was after twelve o''clock and the boy was safe, I was relieved. I called him into the house and told him the truth, or I wouldn''t have been able to explain it.


    After the boy finished listening, "Normal" knelt down to me and cried, "Big Brother, you are my benefactor, you saved my life. If there is anything I can do for you, I will definitely go through fire and water without any hesitation."


    Hearing his words, I was truly touched. Even if I were to get into trouble for this matter in the future, I felt that it was worth it.


    I helped the boy up and said, "My name is Yun Tian, what about you?" The boy wiped away his tears. "Then I will call you Brother Tian from now on! My name is Yin Blue Rain and I live at the east side of the village.


    I sighed to myself. Living in the same village, yet not knowing each other. It seemed that I had sealed myself away too tightly.


    After sending Blue Rain across the river, I found that the water in the river was suddenly forming a whirlpool. I knew that my trouble had arrived.

 C11

    I know that she doesn''t dare to do anything to me in the daytime, but what about at night? She definitely won''t let me go so easily. I was scared and guilty at the same time. Even though I saved Team Blue Rain''s life, it wasn''t fair to that female water ghost.


    While there was still light in the sky, I did as my master said and cut down a lot of peach branches. I stuck them all behind the door and in front of the window.


    After doing all that, I sat down on the grass jar and closed my eyes to rest. I quietly waited for the water ghost to come and take revenge on me.


    In the middle of the night, a strong wind suddenly blew outside, making the windows and doors rustle. This went on for a long time before it suddenly stopped.


    A shadow slowly floated to the window and said hoarsely, "Yun Tian, why did you do this? Do you know that I''ve waited for this day for 60 years and everything has been destroyed by you? Quickly take away the peach wood branches. I''m going to go in and kill you."


    I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t know what to say either. Could it be that I wanted to tell him that I pitied Blue Rain and his grandmother in order to save him? If I were to say so, it would only rouse her anger, so I had no choice but to remain silent.


    Thus, the ghost girl, Yue Rong, would come to the window every night, sometimes crying out loud, sometimes laughing at the sky, and becoming more and more resentful.


    I didn''t dare go out. Although I had the protective pendant from my master, I wasn''t sure if I could deal with this grudging female water ghost. He could only hope that his Master would return soon and use the Soul Recovering Altar to store her.


    Just like this, after a few days, I was almost driven mad by the female ghost girl, Yue Rong. If this continues, she won''t kill me after a while.


    However, my Master still hasn''t come back. I decided to negotiate with her, and at most, we''ll fight to the death. Even if I die, it''s better than suffering like this.


    After making up my mind, I went home to my parents and sent my beloved little yellow home. I didn''t want him to die with me.


    After dark, I gathered up all the peach wood branches. The door opened and I shouted towards the river, "If there is any injustice, if there is any vengeance, I will open the gate and await it."


    This time, before midnight, the water ghost, Yue Rong, arrived. She floated to the door in a daze, unable to understand why I had opened it. A hint of fear flashed across her face.


    Under the dim light, I sized up the female ghost. Her long hair was flowing down her shoulders and her face was quite good. She was actually a beauty. Perhaps due to her great resentment, her face was covered in a faint green light and her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    She hesitated for only a moment, then rushed at me, reached out a hand, and squeezed my neck. I closed my eyes, and it was clear that she didn''t want to waste time talking to me.


    His Master hadn''t come back yet and Little Yellow wasn''t by his side either. Even this life-saving talisman didn''t have any reaction. The heavens were trying to kill him!


    Just as I was about to suffocate, a yellow figure appeared in front of me and headed straight for the female ghost''s eyes. The female ghost was frightened and relaxed her hands to attack the yellow figure.


    I took the opportunity to catch my breath and looked. It was Little Yellow! My eyes moistened. Huang knew I was in danger, so he stayed by my side and didn''t leave.


    Little Yellow flew up and down, fiercely and bravely entangling itself with the female ghost. Although it was small, it was extremely nimble. In such a short period of time, the female ghost actually wasn''t able to catch it. After a long time, Little Yellow was starting to run out of energy, and its speed was obviously slowing down.


    I don''t know any Dao Arts, so I''m not a match for the female ghost. Just what should I do? But Little Yellow is innocent, I will never let Little Yellow die for me.


    Thinking of this, I shouted, "Little Yellow, hurry up and run!" I rushed at the ghost girl as fast as I could. I didn''t even manage to touch her clothes before she grabbed me by the neck. This time, I used a lot of strength.


    My eyes slowly turned black, and I felt like I was going to suffocate to death.


    Suddenly, the ghost girl cried out in alarm and released my hand. I was certain that she would not change her mind and let me go. Something must have happened again.


    I opened my eyes. What I saw scared me silly. I couldn''t believe it was real. My Little Yellow was gone. In front of me was a beauty that was hard to find in the world. She was dressed in yellow.


    Her beautiful face was ice-cold, and her pair of heart-breaking big eyes were red. Her lips, especially the one under her nose, were so bright that it seemed as if it would bleed at any time.


    She was walking towards the ghost lady step by step, her ice-cold face filled with killing intent. The ghost girl''s face was filled with shock and fear. Suddenly, she threw her head back and laughed, then pointed at the yellow-clothed girl and said, "For him, you actually became a demon. You will regret it."


    The yellow clothed girl said harshly, "Shut up. For him, whether it is being a demon or a demon, I will never regret it." On the other hand, you, even though Yun Tian has let you down, you have already tortured him for so long, is that not enough? Why do you insist on killing him? "


    The ghost lady sneered again and looked at me with hatred as she said, "It was all his fault that he caused me to lose all hope. Rather than staying in this river for another sixty years, it would be better to just burn me to ashes.


    The yellow-clothed girl said coldly, "As long as you promise not to harm him in the future, I''ll let you go."


    The ghost lady''s expression suddenly became very terrifying. She gnashed her teeth and said, "As long as I am here, I will come find him and take his life. I will never let him go.


    The yellow-clothed girl gently pointed with her finger. The ghost lady instantly turned into a pile of ash and floated out of the room, disappearing without a trace.


    The only ones left in the room were me and the yellow-clothed girl. After a moment of silence, she slowly walked towards me. Her beautiful face revealed a trace of gentleness. Her eyes were no longer red. She faintly said to me, "From today onwards, your Little Yellow will die. There won''t be another one in this world. Just forget about it."


    I shook my head and said, "I know that you''re my Little Yellow. For me, you''ve become a demon. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. What should I do now? How can I make it up to you? Tell me quickly, no matter what, I want you to turn back into the original Little Yellow.


    The girl in yellow replied, "That''s right, I''m Little Yellow. So what if I tell you, I''ve already become like this. It''s impossible for us to return to the old days. I won''t be the same Little Yellow anymore."


    I wanted to hold her back, but my legs wouldn''t obey. I could only watch as she disappeared into the night. It seems like Little Yellow didn''t want me to chase after her.


    I sat down on the ground, tears flowing down my face. I really couldn''t accept Little Yellow leaving. Ever since I was five years old, it had accompanied me and never parted with me. But Little Yellow had become like this for me.


    No, I can''t let my Little Yellow become a demon forever, I have to wait for my master to come back and help me open the forbidden doors, I have to release the Art of Soul Awakening and merge with it, only then can I have the ability to help Little Yellow.


    For Little Yellow, even if I don''t marry in my entire life, so what? Little Yellow became a demon because of me, so what if I sacrificed my life for him?


    However, he would have to wait for his Master to come back. Little Yellow was definitely not an ordinary chicken, then what exactly was it?! Where did Master bring it from? If he wanted to help Little Yellow, he had to understand everything about it.


    Master has been gone for many days, but I don''t know if I have found Senior Yutang or not. If I can''t find him, then Master won''t come back. If Master doesn''t come back, then all the truth is just a mystery.


    Ever since Little Yellow left, it had not returned, and nobody knew where it had gone to.


    At this moment, something happened in the village. A girl called Li Jun had mysteriously died on the road in front of the village.

 C12

    This matter was discovered by a man who had risen early to chop firewood. When he saw her, she was already dead, and in a very strange manner at that. Such a big thing had happened in the village that almost everyone had gone to see it, and I was no exception.


    The corpse of the girl was lying on its back on the ground with its eyes wide open. It looked as if it died with grievance. The most frightening thing was that there was not a single trace of blood on her body, as if her blood had been sucked dry by something.


    The villagers were all discussing with fear on their faces. Some said that it was not a vampire from the village, while some said that it was impossible. It must have been a zombie.


    I didn''t know what was going on either, but the scene of Little Yellow becoming a demon would always appear in my mind. After becoming a demon, his red lips looked as if they were about to drip with blood.


    A few days later the same thing happened again, in the same place, the same girl, the same look on her face when she died, the same big eyes that seemed to be looking at everyone around her and wanting to say something.


    It''s too weird. I''m getting nervous too. Who did this? Why only girls and men are all right.


    At this point, the families with the girls in the village started panicking, afraid that something like this would happen to their daughter one day. I suddenly thought of Cui Cui.


    I hadn''t seen Tsui Tsui in a long time, and after all that had happened recently, I hadn''t noticed that Tsui had not come to see me in a long time. I wanted to go see her, but I was afraid of being seen talking about her.


    I went home to ask my mother, and she told me: "Cui Cui''s father forced Cui Cui to exchange a marriage with her brother Hu. Cui Cui would rather die than agree to it, seeking death all day long.


    The mother sighed and continued, "This child is really pitiful. A few days ago, her mother had left, her father was sick, and Huzi was lazy. He had to depend on her for all the family work. It''s not easy!"


    I said angrily, "Why must we change our marriage, how can his father do such a thing? If Cui Cui doesn''t like that person, how can she be happy? It will hurt Tsui Tsui for the rest of her life


    Yes.


    The mother shook her head and said, "Silly child, who doesn''t understand this logic? It''s not like Cui Cui was picked up by his father, but based on his family''s behavior, if he doesn''t change the marriage, who would want to marry Hu Zi? How could his father watch his son beat a bachelor for the rest of his life?"


    I was silent when I heard what my mother had to say.


    Recently, there was a crazy rumor going around in the village that my Little Yellow had turned into a monster, sucking blood and killing people. The more it spread, the more powerful it became.


    Finally one day, the village chief brought a group of people to our house and aggressively asked me, "Yun Tian, did Little Yellow become a monster? If not, then let everyone see Little Yellow."


    I saw it with my own eyes. I don''t believe that Little Yellow killed someone, but if I can''t find Little Yellow, then I won''t be able to prove its innocence. This matter is unclear, and my parents will be implicated as well.


    When they saw me lower my head without saying a word, they were even more certain that this matter was caused by Little Yellow. They furiously tied me up and wanted me to take the lives of the two dead girls for them.


    When they took me away, my parents wouldn''t let me go, so they came up and pulled me away and begged them to let me go. I saw my mother knocked down and passed out. My father cried and I suddenly regretted not letting them tie me down and protect my parents.


    I shouted towards the sky. I was completely enraged and the rope was instantly broken by me. I looked at them and coldly said, "You can do whatever you want to me. I definitely won''t agree to hurting my parents."


    How would they know that I know kung fu? I secretly learned it from my master in the middle of the night. Thus, they all widened their eyes in shock, staring at the rope that I broke. It took them a moment to recover, to look at each other and run.


    From that day on, the villagers all hid from me. They were very afraid of me and pointed at my parents. No one came to our house and lived in the same village. If they didn''t find out about this, they wouldn''t be able to stay in the village anymore.


    At this point, I became the biggest suspect with Huang. I decided to investigate this matter no matter how dangerous it was.


    I sent my parents to the big sister''s house in the neighboring village, where they could stay for a while. At least I didn''t need to hear all the gossip and could be more quiet.


    With such a commotion, I didn''t need to ferry anymore. I slept at home during the day and arrived at the main road at the entrance of the village at night. I hid myself to see what kind of monster would come out to harm people.


    After waiting for a few days without any clues, just when I was about to be disappointed, he appeared.


    That night, about midnight, a white shadow flies towards the village. I quickly gave chase and entered the village, but the white shadow immediately disappeared.


    I went back to the village and waited. He would come out of the village, and if he came out, I would follow him.


    Sure enough, not long after, that white shadow appeared, carrying a person in her arms. She passed by me and floated towards the mountain. I hurriedly followed behind her to see where he was going.


    Don''t just look at the white figure carrying a person, yet her footsteps are light and swift. I was panting and sweating profusely. On top of that, it was difficult to walk on the mountain road. I really couldn''t walk anymore.


    At that moment, I slipped and fell. When I made a sound when I touched the tree branches, the shadow in front of me stopped and slowly turned around. I saw his face clearly, and I never thought that he would be the one to meet me here.


    I used all of my strength to widen my eyes and look at him a few times in disbelief. It really was him, the Yutang who had lost its soul for the sake of the little beauty in the cave.


    He saw me, too, and came towards me. I was about to ask him why he was here when he suddenly felt numb and unconscious.


    When I woke up, I found myself in a secret chamber, surrounded by stone, not even a window, and there was a narrow door, through which a faint light shone, welded together by thick iron rods, and very strong.


    I moved my body, but it wasn''t tied up. There were no injuries on my body.


    What kind of place is this to imprison me here? What is Yutang doing here? Is he a murderer? My head hurts when I think about it.


    Just then, the door opened and two men in black came in. They were wearing a black cloth over their heads, so their faces could not be seen. They led me to a very spacious hall.


    This hall was adorned with magnificent decorations. The moment I entered, I was stunned by its grandeur. It was a miracle to have such a building in this remote mountain village. I pinched myself forcefully. It hurt a lot, but it wasn''t a dream.


    At this moment, two people walked out from the back of the hall. The one in front was dressed in black, and his long hair covered his entire face, revealing only his pair of cold eyes.


    The man in white behind him was Yutang. Bowing respectfully behind the man in black, he had a calm expression on his face.


    The black clothed man slowly walked to the chair in the center of the hall and sat down. He slowly said, "You are that stubborn old man''s disciple!


    This man in black was actually a woman. She was a woman with a very pleasant voice, but it was impossible to see her face clearly.


    I was stunned. No one had said anything about me taking her as my master, how could she know that? She even knows my master''s name? I didn''t answer her question. I was silent.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any intention of answering her, she continued, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I can''t hide anything from me. There''s nothing I don''t know. After saying it, I burst out laughing."


    Suddenly, she stopped laughing, pointed at the two men in black who brought me in, and said, "Bring that girl here."

 C13

    Not long later, the two men in black brought out a girl, who was carried back by Yutang that night. The girl had a lifeless look in her eyes. It was obvious that they had done something to her.


    I shouted, "What do you want to do with her? Why did you kill them? Did they ever offend you? You also killed those two dead girls, didn''t you? "


    No one paid any attention to me, and no one answered my questions.


    The woman in black slowly walked up to the girl, looked at her carefully, then nodded and said, "Let''s begin."


    Yutang came over and answered, "Yes, Mistress."


    Mistress? Yutang calls that woman in black master, then he''s her subordinate. What''s going on? Wasn''t he Master''s former eldest disciple? Not long ago, he said that he would be master for one day and never forget it, but now ¡­ I looked furiously at Yutang.


    Yutang held a bowl in one hand, a dagger in the other, and walked towards the girl. I had an ominous feeling, and just as I was about to go up to stop her, the woman in black pointed at me.


    I watched as Yutang cut open the girl''s arteries and let the blood flow into the bowl. When the bowl was full, he touched the edge of the knife with his hand.


    He then passed the blood to the woman in black, who gulped it down.


    I couldn''t stand watching on and scolded her loudly, "You White Bone Spirit, you bloodthirsty demon!"


    The woman in black turned her head to look at me and said, "You are right, I am not a White Bone Spirit, but I am indeed a blood sucking evil woman. I didn''t think that in just a few decades, I, Blood Demon, would appear again."


    I was shocked. Could she really be the legendary Blood Demon?


    I don''t know much about the Blood Demon. I only heard that the Blood Demon was very powerful and killed many people.


    Facing a bloodthirsty devil, although I am a dignified seven foot man, I was still sweating from nervousness.


    I did my best to stabilize my mind before asking loudly, "Aren''t you sealed? Why is he here again? "


    Blood Demon slowly walked towards the Yutang. He stretched out a jade-like hand to caress his face. His eyes could melt even ice. At this time, Blood Demon was like a little girl who was in love with her lover. He was completely gentle.


    Suddenly, Blood Demon turned around and looked at me. He gritted his teeth and said, "Why did I come out? Good question, that Old Daoist Wuqing would never have thought that the person who let me out was his favorite disciple, haha ¡­


    I thought to myself, "The devil is the devil, he changes his face so quickly." I looked at Yutang in disbelief, hoping that he would defend me. What the blood demon said was not true, but Yutang lowered its head, obviously agreeing with it.


    I said to Yutang, "No matter what, I should call you eldest senior brother. Ever since you left that day, master has not been able to rest at ease and has always been searching for you out there. Since then, Master has always cared about you in his heart.


    A trace of guilt appeared on Yu Tang''s face, but he quickly calmed down and said coldly, "Don''t lie to me here. Back then in the cave, he still had to think about the relationship between master and disciple and he would not disregard my life and death.


    So it turned out that he hated his Master so much. I really didn''t expect this, even my Master wouldn''t have thought of this!


    Yutang continued, "Since I was young, I was an orphan. He accepted me as his disciple and gave me happiness and hope. However, he cruelly expelled me from his school, not even sparing my beloved little Mei. It was you who destroyed all my hopes. I won''t let you off."


    "Xiaomei is a ghost, you shouldn''t love each other. Master did it for your own good, you can''t blame Master," I quickly replied.


    At this moment, Blood Demon looked at me and said, "All of you are saying this for this good, for that good. All of you are speaking benevolently and morally, yet you cruelly kill off all those you truly love. All you know is that you should or shouldn''t, but who in this world can control the word ''love''?"


    When I heard this, I thought to myself, "It looks like this blood demon has been in love before. How else could he be so excited?"


    When Blood Demon said the word ''love'', his body suddenly trembled. She clutched her chest as if she was in great pain. Yutang wanted to go over and support her, but she shook her hand and rushed to the rear hall.


    Just as I was wondering, Yutang waved his hand and I sent the two men back to the secret room. I locked the door and left.


    The sky was probably dark, and there wasn''t any light in the secret chamber. I fumbled for a corner and sat down, thinking, this is bad, I can''t even stay here for a whole day without eating. I''ll starve to death here.


    After an unknown period of time, there was a slight sound. I immediately opened my eyes and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Even if I was sitting face to face, it would be hard for me to see the other party. I could only hear the sound coming from the direction of the small door. I was wondering if it was time to bring me some food.


    As I crawled towards the door, the light in the corridor suddenly came on. The light was very dim, making the entire corridor seem very eerie. I quickly leaned over the crack in the door and looked outside.


    This person isn''t here to deliver food to me, but is he here to kill me?


    I broke out in a cold sweat, I am not a match for any of them right now, they want to kill me, it is as easy as turning my hand, I truly regret not asking Master to help me release the Art of Soulreaper back then, it doesn''t matter if I die, I just didn''t help Little Yellow get rid of the evil nature, I died with regret in my eyes.


    Just as I was lamenting over my loss, the black shadow walks to the door. With a light wave of her hand, the metal door slowly opens on its own.


    I didn''t know if it was an enemy or friend. I didn''t dare move as I stared at her. Although I couldn''t see her face, I still felt that this figure was very familiar. Just who was it? I thought hard.


    The black shadow came to the door and was silent for a moment before suddenly speaking, "Brother Little Tian, are you alright?"


    When I heard the sound, I was so happy that I nearly fainted. It was actually Little Yellow! I did not think of anything else as I stood up and pulled Little Yellow into my embrace.


    I scratched my head in embarrassment and said, "Sorry, Little Yellow, I ¡­" He didn''t know how to apologize. In the darkness, he couldn''t see the expression on her face. He didn''t know if she was angry or not.


    Little Yellow held my hand and walked out. As we walked, it said, "Let''s hurry up and escape. If we are discovered by them, we won''t be able to leave."


    I followed Little Yellow around the Demon Palace for a long time, but I didn''t go out. I thought to myself: How big is the Demon Palace? Without Little Yellow, I would have already fainted, not to mention going out.


    I looked up and saw that we had arrived at a circular mahogany door. Two red lights hung on either side of the door, each one depicting a small child, a boy, a girl, about seven or eight years old.


    Little Yellow faced the door, clasped its hands, and chanted something. After a while, the door slowly opened, and Little Yellow dragged me outside. Just as we were about to run out, the two little kids on the lantern suddenly came down.


    They came down in a very unique manner. They didn''t walk nor fly but rather, they spun around very quickly and in an instant, arrived in front of us, blocking our way. I widened my eyes in shock as I asked Little Yellow, "How did they survive?"


    Little Yellow pointed at the two kids and said, "Turn around, circle around, quickly dodge and let us out. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The little boy knelt in front of Little Yellow and said, "Miss, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for not being able to comply. Without the Demon Lord''s orders, we don''t dare to make decisions. Let him go, please atone for our sins."

 C14

    They were actually called Miss Huang, that Little Huang should be the daughter of a blood demon? That''s impossible! I looked at Little Yellow inquiringly, and Little Yellow''s beautiful face showed a pained expression.


    Suddenly, Little Yellow shot toward the two children. She wanted to end this fight as soon as possible before the blood demons discovered her. Who knew that these two children were so powerful? They knew concealment techniques.


    It was hard for them to determine the victor in a short period of time, and even if I was anxious, I wouldn''t be able to help. I could only watch helplessly as my heart sweated for Little Yellow.


    While they were fighting, the blood demon heard the commotion and came.


    A black shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and Little Yellow received a heavy slap to the face. Little Yellow covered its face with its hands, staring at the Blood Demon with resentment.


    The Blood Demon said in a stern voice, "Stupid girl, you actually dared to help an outsider betray me. If you leave this Demon Palace, I''ll see if they''ll accept you. Don''t forget, you''re my Blood Demon''s daughter.


    Little Yellow said loudly, "I don''t want to be a demon, and I don''t want to be your daughter. You''re so cruel, causing so many innocent lives. Are you really happy? Really happy?"


    "Shut up!" After the Blood Demon said these two words, he sent a palm towards Little Yellow, causing it to fly up and heavily hit the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    I hastily ran over to help Little Yellow up and angrily said, "You really are worthy of being a Blood Demon. To have done such a heavy thing to your own daughter. No wonder she didn''t recognize you as her mother. Have you not reflected on why she didn''t recognize you?"


    Blood Demon laughed at the sky: "Reflect, why should I reflect? Back then, they deceived me, lied to me, and tried to kill me. I want you to die one by one in fear. "


    After saying that, she walked towards me step by step with killing intent in her eyes. I closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, Blood Demon was looking at the door in shock. I also followed her gaze, so it turned out to be my Master. Just as I was about to call her Master, I remembered the promise I made with him and closed my mouth.


    Blood Demon said, "Elder Qing, since you dare come to my Blood Demon Palace on your own, it looks like you don''t want your old life anymore. Good. Today, I shall help you master and disciple. I''ll send you both to hell."


    Master walked in and looked at me, then said to the Blood Demon, "This is all our grudge, it has nothing to do with Little Tian. Let him go!"


    After a few rounds, his master was clearly exhausted. At this moment, Little Yellow wanted to help, but his master shouted, "Hurry and take Little Tian away from this Blood Demon Palace, don''t worry about me."


    Huang hesitates for a moment, finally pulling me up and running towards the door, but the two little boys block the way again.


    This time, Little Yellow did not fight with them, but faced them instead. Its eyes suddenly turned blood-red, and it said faintly, "I really don''t want to kill you guys, don''t force me."


    The two boys looked frightened and slowly backed away. Just as we were about to run out, the Blood Demon turned his Master away and struck me with his palm. If this palm hit me, I would die for sure.


    Just as the attack was about to hit me, Little Yellow suddenly stood in front of me, and when Blood Demon saw Little Yellow standing in front of me, he forcibly withdrew his palm wind. At this time, Master''s palm wind had already arrived, the Blood Demon was not on guard, and was struck hard.


    The moment she sat down to recuperate, Master brought us out of the Blood Demon Palace.


    As soon as I saw the Hall of Blood, I was stunned. So it turns out that the Hall of Blood is located deep in a mountain isolated from the outside world, surrounded by ancient forest trees. As a mere mortal, I have no way of walking.


    His Master also saw this and said, "Little Tian, Qing Qing is injured, I''ll carry you out!"


    So Little Huang Zhen''s name was Qing Qing! I looked embarrassed. As a man, I always felt it was inappropriate for my master to walk with someone this old on his back. However, I didn''t have the ability to walk out myself, so I stayed silent.


    At this time, Little Yellow, no, I should call it Qing Qing instead. It walked over to me and said, "Brother Little Tian, I''ll carry you on my back. My injuries are fine."


    After saying that, he carried me on his back and dashed forward. Leaning on Qingqing''s warm back, he sniffed the fragrance unique to a girl. I didn''t know how to get along with her in the future.


    I don''t know if Master and Qing Qing used a movement technique or a magic technique. In the blink of an eye, they had returned to Master''s thatched cottage.


    Qingqing put me down and a blush appeared on her face. She turned around in embarrassment. A girl carrying an unmarried man on her back would be embarrassing for any other girl.


    I pretended not to see it as I walked to Master''s side and told him what happened after he left. After Master heard what I said, he frowned and said, "This time, the appearance of the Blood Demon is a threat to all of us. We must think of a way to completely eradicate her.


    I have too many questions, but the thing I want to know the most is how did my Little Yellow suddenly become a Blood Demon Green?


    Before I could ask, Master said, "Little Tian, it''s time to tell you the truth. Let''s start with the blood demon!"


    At that time, a woman suddenly came to the village. She had a strange temperament and had always lived in seclusion. She didn''t like to interact with people, and later on she fell in love with a man called Liu Fan.


    The parents of the Liu Family strongly opposed it. Because the girl''s origin was unknown, Liu Fan, who was possessed by the devil, left home resolutely in order to be with the girl. He married the girl in the mountains far away from the village.


    If it weren''t for that series of strange events, no one in the village would have bothered to pursue this matter.


    Just as they were getting married, the cattle and sheep raised by the villagers successively died. The way they died was very strange, and all of them bled to death. At this point, the villagers began to panic. They all said that it was caused by this woman.


    Even though everyone knew this, no one dared to look for her. Just then, I swam here and heard about it. I decided to meet this woman and see what kind of monster she was.


    It turned out that this woman was one of the ten thousand year old ginsengs in the mountain. Because she had failed in her cultivation, her cultivation had gone berserk. She was extremely depressed. At this time, she met Liu Fan who went into the mountains to chop firewood. She admired him from the bottom of her heart, so she decided to find a way to stay together with him.


    Because her cultivation had gone berserk, her face began to age slowly. Only by drinking blood could she preserve her beautiful appearance. She would kill the cows and sheep, and take their blood to drink. Just like that, she would become a blood demon.


    Although she didn''t kill anyone back then, no one can guarantee what would happen in the future. I decided to subdue her and fought with her for a few rounds. After discovering that I was no match for her, I found my junior brother, Wu Dao, and joined hands to defeat her.


    When she was pregnant, we didn''t have the heart to kill her, so we sealed her in the mountains and told her to give birth to her child. Liu Fan, who was sent back to the village, died soon after due to longing.


    When the child was born, it was Qing Qing.


    As her Master spoke to here, he glanced at Qingqing. Qingqing seemed to have heard his words and became lost in thought. There was no expression on her beautiful face at all.


    His Master continued, "Qing Qing has been by the side of the Blood Demon ever since you were born. After you were born, I brought her to your side like a little chicken, telling her to follow you, cultivate, and protect you at the same time."


    I asked puzzledly, "Qing Qing has cultivated for so many years, why did she still become a demon? Is there no way to change it?"


    His Master shook her head and said, "This child inherited her mother''s demonic nature from birth. As long as she was extremely frightened or angry, her demonic nature would explode. After many years of cultivation, the demonic nature that was already under control would actually ¡­"


    I lowered my head in silence. It was all my fault. When I thought back to when Qing Qing was still Little Yellow, in order to protect me, my eyes would turn blood-red in times of crisis. I finally understood why, but it was that she became a demon for me in the end.


    How can I make up for my mistake? What should Qing Qing do in the future?

 C15

    "Master, other than cultivating, is there any other way to help Qing Qing get rid of the evil in her heart?"


    His Master frowned and thought for a while, then said with some difficulty, "The solution is, it''s just that it''s very dangerous and not something an ordinary person can do. Moreover, to get rid of the demonic nature in Qing Qing''s body, requires an extremely important condition."


    Hearing that there was a way to deal with her own demonic nature, a hint of hope flashed across Qing Qing''s eyes.


    I said without thinking, "Master, if you have any ideas, just say it. As long as it can help Qing Qing, not to mention how dangerous it is, even if you want me to go up the mountain of blades and down the sea of fire, I won''t frown."


    His Master seemed to have already guessed that I would say this, and nodded with a smile. "Hmm, not bad, it''s not a waste for Qingqing to be so good to you. The fastest and most direct way to get rid of the evil in her heart is to find the Tranquil Heart Grass."


    "Ah, it''s that simple?"


    I had already made the preparations to climb the mountain of blades and descend the sea of fire. I didn''t expect that Master would only say that I found a stalk of grass.


    "What? Do you think Tranquil Heart Grass is so easy to find?" His Master shook her head and continued, "Tranquil Heart Grass is a treasure of heaven and earth. Encountering it all depends on luck, and to obtain it all depends on your courage and perseverance."


    Hearing my Master''s words, I was also troubled. I kept scratching my head and said, "Since it''s like this, where am I supposed to find it? I can''t just fish for a needle in the vast world, can I?"


    "A few years ago, when Master was traveling, he heard about the appearance of Tranquil Heart Grass. According to the local villagers, the Tranquil Heart Grass is on Thunderclap Mountain." Master continued to stare at me and said, "How about it? Do you dare to go to Thunderclap Mountain?"


    Thunderclap Mountain? I really want to hear about it, but I can''t remember where. Sigh, who cares what kind of mountain it is, as long as I can find the Tranquil Heart Grass and get rid of the evil spirits in Qing Qing''s heart, I would dare to go Saber Mountain, not to mention a Thunderclap Mountain.


    "Dare!" "Why would I not dare ¡­"


    Without waiting for me to finish, Qing Qing suddenly grabbed my hand and shook her head at me. "No, it''s not worth it for me to send you to such a dangerous place."


    "Don''t spout nonsense. No matter what I do for you, I will do it willingly. What is there worth mentioning ¡­" "Uh, what did you just say was dangerous?"


    "Haha, looks like you''ve never heard of the Thunder Mountain. Then Master will just explain it to you clearly. The Thunder Mountain is a desolate forbidden mountain with no signs of life, not even a single tree."


    "Why is that?"


    His Master stroked his beard and slowly said as if he was telling a story, "A hundred years ago, Thunderclap Mountain was still a lively mountain. The surrounding villagers lived by the mountain, harvesting wild fruits, digging wild vegetables, and hunting wild game.


    After nearly half an hour of my master''s explanation, I had a rough understanding of the Thunder Mountain. The reason why the Thunder Mountain turned into a forbidden mountain was because on a dark, windy night, a bizarre wind blew, causing the entire mountain to experience an earth-shaking change.


    The most obvious was that all the animals in the mountain disappeared that night. Even the plants and flowers in the mountain gradually withered and died. The villagers who lived close to the mountain were puzzled. They asked a few bold hunters to investigate, but who knew that they would not be able to return.


    As for the sudden change in Thunderclap Mountain, it shook the entire surrounding area of a thousand miles. There were a few cultivators who decided to do things stealthily, even going to Thunderclap Mountain to exterminate demons.


    The result was not good either. Most of the people who cultivated the Dao before and after had also left. Only one of the elders with high cultivation skills had returned. However, he had gone mad as soon as he returned and had been blabbering nonstop all day.


    After listening to my Master talk about this, I was truly a bit scared. Those are over a dozen cultivators, even they couldn''t do anything to Thunderclap Mountain. Moreover, most of them died inside, so how could I not be afraid?


    Unexpectedly, my Master cheered me up, patted my shoulder and said, "You are not a mortal, so you will naturally encounter some extraordinary things. Your body possesses the Art of Soulreaper, so you might go to Thunderclap Mountain, and even bring back an unexpected harvest."


    At the mention of the Art of Soulreaper, my heart inexplicably calmed down. I looked at my master and said, "Whether or not I have gained anything is not up to me. The most important thing is to find the Tranquil Heart Grass. Master, are you sure the Tranquil Heart Grass is at Thunderclap Mountain?"


    "Even Master is not 100% sure of the rumors from a few years ago. However, right now, I can only try my luck." After master said this, he waved his hand at me and immediately ordered me to leave.


    Helpless, I could only pull Qing Qing out.


    Just as I reached the door, my Master said, "This is just a suggestion from Master. As for whether or not you want to go to Thunderclap Mountain, that requires you to decide for yourself. Let''s go, don''t disturb me unless it''s important."


    I took Qingqing back to Pear Tree Village. Along the way, I kept thinking about the matter of Thunderclap Mountain. If the situation there was really as dangerous as Master had said, then how would I go in to find fresh grass?


    I cast a sidelong glance at Qing Qing, who was standing beside me. She had a very haggard expression on her face. Her brows were tightly knitted as if she was thinking about something.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, my decision to go to Thunderclap Mountain deepened. When Qing Qing was still Little Yellow, she had always been by my side, becoming an indispensable part of my life.


    Later, Qing Qing transformed into a human form, more considerate and added to me, let me feel apart from my mother''s female concern. Qingqing''s gentle, considerate, understanding, all the time moved my heart.


    Such a gentle girl like this was the daughter of the Blood Demon. She had an unavoidable demonic nature, and when she was angry, she had a cruel, bloodthirsty nature.


    This isn''t what I want to see, nor is it what Qing Qing wanted. Therefore, no matter what happens, I must think of all kinds of ways to use all of my abilities to help her get rid of her demonic nature and become a truly gentle girl.


    As we walked in silence, the atmosphere between us became a little stifling. I tried to find something to talk about, "Qing Qing, you have been walking for so long, you haven''t spoken a word. What can you tell me?"


    "Master ¡­"


    I extended my index finger towards her and waved it in front of her eyes. "From now on, you are not allowed to call me master anymore. You are already a human now. Just call me Little Tian from now on."


    Qing Qing looked at me hesitantly. "Little ¡­" "Little Tian."


    "Sigh, this sounds more pleasing to the ears." I chuckled.


    "Qing Qing thinks Daoist Yuqing''s suggestion is inappropriate. Thunderclap Mountain is extremely dangerous, even I haven''t entered it yet. Moreover, there might not be Tranquil Heart Grass in the mountain. Even if we go there, we might not be able to obtain any. "


    I shook my head and said, "Even if there was a one in a million chance, I would still try."

 C16

    "No, I can''t let you risk it for me."


    I knew that Qing Qing was worried about me, afraid that I would be in danger when I reached Thunderclap Mountain. However, since I had already made up my mind, I pulled her hand and said, "I''ve already decided. You don''t need to persuade me, okay?"


    "Are you really not afraid of danger?"


    "Not afraid." I said firmly.


    Outside of Pear Tree Town, by the river, Qing Qing and I sat side by side, watching the river trickle by. A powerful wind blew across our faces, and we could feel the soft and sweet scent of Qing Qing.


    "Little Tian, it''s great that we can continue like this." Qing Qing murmured intoxicatedly as she leaned against my chest.


    I was also mesmerized by this happy atmosphere, "Yes, this is the life I long for, but unfortunately ¡­ But it doesn''t matter, once we find the Tranquil Heart Grass and get rid of the evil spirits in your body, we will still be able to live like this. "


    Under my positive energy, Qingqing slightly raised her head and looked at me. Her eyes were filled with deep feelings as she nodded.


    The intoxicating atmosphere often passed by very quickly. Unknowingly, the sun had already set in the west and darkness filled the entire area. I reluctantly pulled Qingqing''s hand and said to her, "It''s going to be dark soon. Let''s go home early."


    "Mm, I''ll listen to you."


    After walking a few steps, I suddenly remembered something important. Qing Qing had appeared as Little Yellow previously, so her family was already used to it. But now, if he held Qing Qing''s hand and walked home, how could he explain it to his family?


    That Qing Qing was Little Yellow? I''m afraid my parents will beat me to death, or else they''ll go crazy for me and send me to the hospital to see a psychiatrist.


    That Qing Qing was a new girl to me? His parents wouldn''t say anything, but the Pear Tree Village was only this big and didn''t lack people who liked things. If anyone talked too much and questioned Qing Qing''s family, it would be troublesome if they revealed any flaws.


    In addition, they all knew each other from all four directions. Qing Qing couldn''t possibly have said that they came from far away, right? Then others would ask again, why had they come all the way to Pear Tree Village?


    Thus, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, as well as those nagging neighbors, I could only apologetically say to Qing Qing, "How about you transform into Little Yellow, it''s more convenient to go in and out like this."


    Qing Qing didn''t ask any questions and just obediently nodded her head. With a shake of her body, the familiar but troublesome Little Yellow appeared. It still had that adorable look on its face as it squeaked at me.


    I stretched out my hand to grab Little Yellow and hugged it to my chest. I stroked its smooth feathers and said, "Qing Qing ¡­ "Uh, Little Yellow, sorry for making you feel wronged. We will only be staying in the village for three days. After three days, we will head to Thunderclap Mountain."


    Little Huang, who was green, understood my words and nodded at me.


    It was my mother who opened the door. When she saw me, she started to chatter, "You child, it''s been a few days since we last saw each other. I don''t even know how to greet our family, we almost died from anxiety."


    "Am I not back in good shape? Where is my father? Where did he go?" He took a glance around the small room, but he did not see his father.


    The mother shut the door again and said, "You still have the nerve to ask? Look at yourself, how old are you? You carry Little Yellow in your arms all day long and come in and out, so you''re not afraid of being laughed at. Sigh, it''s all my fault for spoiling you so much."


    The journey had left me exhausted. I went to bed and placed Little Yellow by my side. "I don''t need a wife. I only want Little Yellow for my entire life."


    "Child, stop talking nonsense. Little Yellow is just a little chick. How could she possibly accompany you forever ¡­"


    Listening to my mother''s endless words, I sighed to myself. Not long after I closed my eyes, I fell asleep.


    When I was drowsy, I heard the door open, and then I sat down beside me. I opened my eyes a little, and then the moonlight caught sight of a strange figure, and I gasped.


    I quickly got up and rubbed my eyes as I looked at the black figure sitting beside me. When I saw that the figure was a woman in her thirties, she didn''t have any ill intentions towards me and just stared at me blankly.


    I quickly looked around but didn''t see any sign of Little Yellow. I didn''t know where she had gone to, so I cleared my throat and tried to maintain my composure. "Auntie, it''s not good to run to the male dorm in the middle of the night."


    The middle-aged woman looked at me for a long time before she said, "Are you the boy that took Qingqing away? "It doesn''t look that special."


    I also didn''t understand what she wanted to say, so I could only scratch my head and jokingly said, "It has three heads and six arms, but that''s not me. Auntie, who the hell are you and why did you come to my room?"


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. I''m Qingqing''s Aunt Caiyun, I just came to visit you ¡­" "Uh, you''re not allowed to call me auntie again. I''m not as old as you say."


    As soon as I heard it was Qing Qing''s aunt, I immediately stopped giggling and respectfully said, "It''s my fault. I didn''t know your identity and called you randomly just now. You aren''t that old and only look to be in your twenties."


    "Hehehe." Covering her mouth, Aunt Caiyun laughed happily, "You brat, your mouth is very sweet. No wonder you coaxed us Qing Qing to follow by your side. Not bad, I am relieved."


    The heck, that''s not it, right? I only praised her a few times, so you can rest easy on me? Even I started to suspect if she was Qingqing''s aunt. How could she have such an irresponsible aunt?


    Cai Yun was silent for a moment before suddenly getting up and saying, "I don''t know where Qing Qing went, but she still hasn''t come back. How about this, tell her that I''ll come see her in two days."


    "Wait." I quickly stopped Caiyun and told her, "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see her in two days. I plan to take her to Thunderclap Mountain."


    "Say what?" Cai Yun was greatly surprised, as if she suspected that her hearing had problems. "You said you want to go to Thunderclap Mountain?"


    "Yeah."


    "Kid, haven''t you lived a comfortable life for too long? If you have nothing to do, then do you have to find something to do? How can Thunderclap Mountain be a place that you can just go to?" Caiyun unceremoniously gave me a lesson, then asked, "That''s right, why did you go there?"


    I told him about the Tranquil Heart Grass.


    After Caiyun heard this, she paused for a moment, as if she had made a decision in her heart. She pursed her lips and said, "Alright, since it''s like this, then as Qingqing''s aunt, I can''t ignore it. When do you leave, Aunt will accompany you."


    "Three days later."


    "Then it''s settled." As soon as Aunt Caiyun finished speaking, her figure disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only her last words, "When the time comes, Aunt will come to find you. You must wait for me."

 C17

    Aunt Caiyun left, but I was completely awake. I laid flat on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze. I didn''t know where Qing Qing went. She probably went out to catch some small animals to suppress her inner demons.


    Sigh, thinking about Thunderclap Mountain, my heart is actually quite uncertain. Whether it''s from Master''s tone, Qing Qing''s, or Aunt Caiyun''s reaction, it''s not hard to come to this conclusion. Thunderclap Mountain is definitely not as simple as I thought.


    These were over a dozen cultivators. After entering Thunderclap Mountain, not only did they not find out the reason, they even died there, only leaving behind one crazy person.


    Thinking about this person, I had a very strange thought in my mind. No matter how crazy this person is, I would be able to hear some information regarding Thunderclap Mountain from him or from his words.


    Yes, before we head to Thunderclap Mountain, I must find this madman.


    I tossed and turned in my bed, my mind filled with the matter of Thunderclap Mountain. It was already late in the morning, and the sound of chickens chirping could be heard from outside.


    ''Creak! ''


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open again. I took a look but there was no one there. I thought it was the wind and was about to close the door when a yellow coloured figure appeared in front of me.


    I held her in my arms and smacked her lips. "Did you go out to catch some small animals and drink their blood?"


    Little Yellow squeaked a few times, then lay down on the pillow with its belly shaking. Its little head shrunk back and it fell asleep.


    Looks like Qing Qing who has turned back into Little Yellow is really lazy. I''m already regretting my decision. I might as well have Qing Qing come back to talk and chat with me like this.


    Early in the morning, when I had just gotten back to sleep, I heard the door being smashed loudly. Then my father''s loud voice rang out, "Little Tian, you''re still sleeping with your head down. Hurry up and get up. I still have something to ask you."


    Reluctantly, I sat up and replied, "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    At the dinner table, my parents didn''t move but stared at me. This made me feel uncomfortable, as if there was an extra eye on my face. "You two elders don''t eat, so why are you staring at me?"


    His father sighed with emotion, "Sigh, time flies. In the blink of an eye, even though Little Tian has grown up, I still think of him as a child."


    "Of course not. Little Tian is by our side and doesn''t feel like he grew up. But once we separate and meet again, as a mother, I almost didn''t recognize him."


    I couldn''t figure out what the two elders were trying to say, so I could only grab my chopsticks and urge them, "Don''t be so emotional, the food is almost cold. Let''s eat first."


    "Wait, you haven''t said anything important yet. You can eat it when I''m done." His father almost forcibly took away the chopsticks as he said earnestly, "Your son should be married off to a woman. This is an unchanging truth. Little Tian, you have already reached the age of marriage. Ask your mother to arrange a marriage for you."


    Here it comes again, I am getting old when I hear about it, and when I''m old enough to get married and have children, I''m not that old-fashioned.


    "I say, two elders, can you two not be so anxious? Your son promises you two that I will bring back a good wife with both good and beautiful looks." I had no choice but to raise my hand and swear to the light.


    His mother smiled and rolled her eyes at me. "Stop laughing. Don''t bring Little Yellow in front of me at that time, saying that she''s your wife. If that''s the case, won''t you be laughed to death by others?"


    I said no, no, but in my heart I was secretly happy. Who said I couldn''t treat Little Yellow as my wife? When I bring her to your two elders, I promise I won''t say a single word.


    After I finished talking about my life, my father went out to work after dinner, and my mother kept packing up at home.


    I said hello to my mother, told her to go out, and ran out the door. I saw Little Yellow lying in the sun at the entrance, so I picked it up and walked towards Cui Cui''s house.


    The reason why I gave up three days of time was partly because of the unpredictable consequences of the trip to Thunderclap Mountain. I wanted to spend more time with my parents, so I could be considered as doing more filial duty. On the other hand, I wanted to say hello to Cui Cui and make it clear that I wasn''t suitable for her.


    After speaking to Cui Cui, her reaction was similar to what I had expected, she kept crying.


    It''s not that I''m ruthless, it''s that I know pain is worse than pain. Since I don''t like green, I can''t disturb other people''s girls.


    During these three days, I would occasionally help my mother to work for her and accompany her by her side, trying to make her happy as much as possible. This made my mother suspect that I was trying to curry favor with her, but mother just wanted her to get me a wife as soon as possible.


    No matter what, I did what I should have done, causing the two elders to continuously praise me. They praised me that I had indeed grown up, that I knew what it was like to be a parent. In the end, they didn''t forget to add that it would be even better if I could find a wife.


    Three days later, in the middle of the night when I was still feeling sleepy, Aunt Caiyun appeared again and shook me awake, "Stinky brat, wake up, should we leave now?"


    "Aiya, Aunt Caiyun, what time is it?" I stretched and mumbled.


    "It''s almost midnight. Tidy up a little more and it''ll be daybreak soon. Hey, why are you lying down again? Hurry up and get up."


    Under Aunt Caiyun''s forceful tugging, I finally gave in and reluctantly put on my clothes. After a brief wash, I put on a few sets of clothes and brought Little Yellow with me as I followed her out.


    When I walked out of the door, I suddenly thought of something. I turned around and knelt in front of my parents'' room. I respectfully kowtowed three times and said, "My parents, my son is going out for a trip. Not long after ¡­" "He might come back, so I don''t need to worry about my son''s safety ¡­"


    "Alright, just say a few words. Why did you not play it yet?"


    Suddenly, I saw two figures looking at me from the window of my parents room. When I turned around, I could hear them saying, "Really, a child can''t grow up without a mother."


    "It''s not father. Mother of heavens, don''t worry about being sad. When you grow up, you should go out and exercise. Alright, let''s go back to sleep."


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, or if I really heard it, but it made my heart very depressed. I always felt that I had let down my loving parents after I left.


    When he reached the entrance of the village, Little Yellow transformed into a green and then lightly patted the dust off of its body, saying, "I don''t even say goodbye. Leaving like this isn''t a good idea at all."


    Aunt Caiyun''s face was filled with black lines as she angrily said, "What, do you need your parents to tell you that your son is going to Thunderclap Mountain? Don''t worry, there''s something wrong with you two. Hurry up and go."

 C18

    Aunt Caiyun''s temper was so bad that she became impatient. She pulled Qingqing and I and quickly left.


    Qing Qing knows a bit about the Thunderclap Mountain, unlike me, who doesn''t know anything other than the name.


    However, with Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun by my side, I would be able to save a lot of trouble. At the very least, I would be able to find out where Thunderclap Mountain is located and how to get there as fast as possible.


    Actually, Thunderclap Mountain isn''t too far from our Pear Tree Village. It is only a hundred miles away, and if we hurry up, we would only need two days to reach it.


    However, Thunderclap Mountain''s direction was very remote. If one wanted to go there, they would have to pass through a series of rugged mountain paths. In some places, there was no road at all. One could only climb branches or rocks.


    As a man, I can still endure this kind of sin. Qing Qing, as the daughter of the Blood Demon, is not a mortal, so there''s definitely no problem.


    But Aunt Caiyun was full of resentment. Although she also knew some Dao arts and could come and go quietly, how could the two of us not have the ability to do so? She could only rely on her legs to accompany us.


    This was like someone who was used to driving a good car, but suddenly gave him a tractor. It made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    From dawn until nightfall, the three of us are so tired that our bodies are shaking. Among the three of us, my physique is the weakest, and I don''t know any Dao arts, so I''m basically a mortal.


    I breathed heavily from exhaustion and asked Aunt Caiyun, "How much longer do we have to walk? I''m so tired that I can''t even breathe."


    "It''s still early. We''ve just climbed over the mountain and arrived at Pine Tree Village ¡­" "Oh right, I heard that the Taoist from Thunderclap Mountain seems to be near Pine Tree Village. Should we go and take a look?"


    When I heard that it was about that crazy Taoist, I immediately became spirited. Originally, I had planned to go find this madman to understand more before going to Thunderclap Mountain. It was just that after running all the way, my brain short circuited and I couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Alright, I was just about to meet him."


    Aunt Caiyun smiled and said, "Then what are you waiting for? Follow me quickly."


    Looking at her happy expression, she seemed to have adapted to the running of her feet. Not only did she no longer complain, she even learned to enjoy the process. Alright, since I know some Dao arts, I won''t be able to experience my exhaustion.


    To be honest, this is only me. If I were to obtain other mortal bodies, I would already be exhausted. I also relied on the Soulreaper Art in my body to continuously replenish my physical strength and recover my physical strength, which was why I was able to persevere until now.


    I gritted my teeth and continued to persevere. Qing Qing also continued to support me, especially since she was afraid that some of the steeper rock walls would be directly pulled up by her. This would also save me a lot of stamina.


    The night wind was very strong, and it was bone-piercing to the touch. The bright moonlight shone down from the sky, illuminating the big trees on the mountain. They looked like ferocious beasts squatting there.


    By this time the three of us had reached the top of the hill, and the road was relatively flat.


    Aunt Caiyun saw that I was truly exhausted, so she thought for a while before saying, "How about this, when we go down the mountain, I''ll carry you on my back. Don''t let me tire you out just because you''re walking a little."


    When I heard this, I immediately became displeased. "Aunt, this is your mistake. Since you could carry me on your back and teleport, why did you allow me to travel so far? You make me as tired as a third grandson."


    Qing Qing secretly pulled at me and whispered, "Carrying an ordinary person while teleporting would consume a lot of energy. This is aunty. If it was me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even be able to travel ten meters."


    "Ah, so it''s like that." I awkwardly looked at Aunt Caiyun who had an angry expression and chuckled, "It''s because I don''t have much experience, so I don''t know the reason behind it. Aunt, please don''t be angry at me."


    "Enough, you call me auntie. I can really get angry at you." Aunt Caiyu pulled me up and stood in the air. She then said to Qingqing, "Follow me."


    "Whiz!"


    My vision blurred and I felt a tearing pain in my body, as though a layer of skin had been peeled off. In the blink of an eye, everything calmed down once again. I hurriedly opened my eyes to look.


    To be honest, this is something that I personally experienced, but I found it hard to accept. There is at least a kilometer between the mountain and the bottom, and it can be done in the blink of an eye.


    "Hey, brat, you''re already at the foot of the mountain and you''re still lying on my back?"


    I reacted and quickly jumped down from Aunt Caiyun''s back. "Oh, I''m confused. Auntie, your skills are too great. You can go to heaven or earth."


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you say. This is just the most common instantaneous movement technique. Any cultivator would need to learn a Dao technique. Oh right, I have something I haven''t asked you before. You''ve been with Qing Qing for so long, how come you don''t seem to know anything about Dao techniques?"


    I scratched my head awkwardly and said with a laugh, "You can''t blame me for this. Qing Qing transformed into her human form in front of me. It was just a few days ago. She was always a cute little chick. How am I supposed to learn Tao techniques from her?"


    "Right, how did I forget about that?" Caiyun''s aunt slapped her forehead and then said to me, "Don''t worry, from now on, just follow me, Caiyun. I promise that within three years, I''ll pass on all my Dao Arts to you."


    Qing Qing had arrived just in time to hear Caiyun''s words, "No, Little Tian already has a master, I can''t learn Taoism from you anymore."


    Caiyun''s aunt did not think much of it, and waved her hand, "What, do you think that the old man would think that I would steal his disciple? "Seriously, he''s already taken me as his master. I wonder how many moves he''s taught his own disciple. I really don''t know how he became my master."


    "Aunt Caiyun, no matter what, he''s still my master, right?"


    "Alright, I''ll say a few words about how your master is still unhappy. Alright, I''ll deal with him one day when I meet him." Aunt Caiyun was very decisive. She immediately changed the topic, pointed to a small hill not far away, and said, "There''s a monastery there, the crazy man from Thunderclap Mountain lives there."


    "Alright, then let''s go see Madman tonight, and borrow him for the night."


    The three of us climbed the man-made mountain paths, layer by layer. Although this was a hill, the surrounding environment was very quiet. It was the best place for a cultivator.

 C19

    A mountain breeze blew the thick pine trees, causing a rustling sound. As the wind blew through the trees, the air became fresher and fresher. The smell was refreshing, and Angele felt comfortable.


    "The environment here is really good. It''s extremely suitable for cultivators." I sighed.


    Aunt Caiyun nodded in agreement, "Of course, Aunt doesn''t dare to go too far. Within a radius of 50 miles, the spiritual energy here is the densest. Many cultivators used this spiritual energy to find a way to break through."


    "Once? "What about now?"


    "Ahh, it''s been a long time since a cultivator came. Although the spiritual energy here is still very dense, thinking about that crazy cultivator, I''m afraid no one would dare to come easily." Aunt Caiyun sighed and said.


    "That''s impossible. Just because of a crazy Taoist, no one would dare to come here?"


    Aunt Caiyun mysteriously smiled and said, "You don''t understand, right? You''ll understand when you see that crazy Taoist later. Alright, the temple is right in front of us, I''ll go knock on the door later. Don''t speak nonsense if I don''t ask you."


    I looked around and saw that the Hollow Temple''s construction was quite spectacular. There was a three-meter-tall wall in the surroundings and tall buildings could be seen through the wall.


    When we walked through the gate, I found that the paint on the tightly shut gate door had fallen off, and the large buckles were rusted. It must have been a long period of lack of maintenance that caused it to turn into this appearance.


    This made me curious. Such a huge temple was actually filled with a master of cultivation. How could it not be in this miserable state?


    Caiyun''s aunt did not hesitate at all. As soon as she walked to the door, she used her hand to knock on the clasp as she shouted, "Is there anyone who is panting? Open the door for us. We want to spend the night here."


    Aunt Caiyun, you even told me not to speak carelessly and just knocked on the door. If this temple is mine and I hear that you''re the lodger, I definitely won''t open the door for you ¡­


    Jiyaaa!


    Following the sound of footsteps, the door was pushed open from the inside, revealing a young and tender face. He swept his gaze over the three of us, and said, "It''s already deep into the night, may I know why you three have come?"


    Aunt Caiyun clasped her hands together and said, "This Taoist boy, we were in a hurry and missed our lodging, so we came to bother you. We hope that you will be merciful and allow us to borrow lodging."


    The temple boy appeared to be on high alert. He stared at us for a long time before finally replying, "Benefactor, please wait for a moment. I''ll go report to the temple owner right away." With that, the temple boy closed the door again and trotted away.


    This daoist child''s actions were too strange. According to common sense, both the Daoist and Buddhist sects would simply use the people as lodging to open up a door. This was also the kindness of these outcasts.


    However, not only did this daotong not invite us in, he even closed the door and said that he would go back and report to the temple lord. What the hell is there to report about?


    Afterwards, Aunt Caiyun said something that puzzled me even more, "When you enter later, you must be careful, especially you, Little Tian. Do not be careless, if you find anything wrong, immediately call for me."


    "Isn''t it just a Taoist temple? Aunty, you are too full of grass and trees."


    "It''s not that Aunty is worried, it''s that this Taoist temple is too weird. Little Tian, you should listen to Aunty and be careful in everything else." Qing Qing also followed.


    If even Qing Qing said that, wouldn''t it be too unreasonable for me to act so sloppy? I nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll listen to everything you say. However, I don''t believe that the Taoists are merciful. How could it harm people?"


    At this moment, the temple boy''s footsteps sounded out again. Then, the door opened and the temple boy politely said to us, "We''ve made the three of you wait for a long time. The temple master has ordered the other senior brothers to prepare the guest rooms. Please follow me."


    I looked at Caiyun''s aunt, meaning, "See, she has already cleaned up the guest room and invited us in. Are you being a little careful?"


    Caiyun''s aunt pretended not to see it as she greeted the Taoist and entered the Taoist temple. I pulled Qingqing and followed closely behind her.


    As soon as he stepped into the temple, he was immediately shocked by the scene before him. In front of him was a huge palace building with four thick pillars side by side.


    The vermilion door was carved in fancy patterns, showing the minds and culture of the people who built this place. Above the door was a plaque with three big words written on it ¡ª Merchant Hall.


    When the temple boy saw me staring at the hall, he respectfully clasped his hands at me and said, "The place that allows us to conduct morning lessons here is usually closed at night. If benefactor is interested, please come and take a look tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, okay." I bowed my head slightly.


    Under the guidance of the temple boy, they soon arrived in front of a row of houses. Pointing to three of them, he said, "These three rooms are the guests'' rooms. It is already late, so please rest early. If you need anything else, just say so."


    I walked towards the first customer service to the side and didn''t forget to politely say to the little Daoist, "Many thanks, Daoist."


    The temple boy clasped his hands again and quickly left.


    "Little Tian, come back first." Aunt Caiyun called me back and whispered to Qing Qing and me, "You two live in the same guest room and take turns to rest. No matter what happens outside, don''t come out, okay?"


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." I agreed and pulled Qingqing''s hand before turning around to leave.


    After seeing us enter the guest room, Aunt Caiyun paused for a moment before she also walked towards the guest room next door.


    The moment I walked into the guest room, I locked the door and lay on the bed, "Aiya, I was exhausted all this way. I don''t want to think about anything now, just like sleeping well."


    "Mm, then you go to sleep first." Qing Qing walked over and spread the blanket on top of me. She looked at me warmly. "I really can''t bear to have you suffer so many sins for me."


    I leaned my head against the pillow, and my eyelids felt like they were filled with lead. I mumbled some words and even I myself didn''t know what I said. Soon, I fell asleep.


    When Qingqing saw that I was asleep, she went to the table and blew out the light. Then she sat down in a chair near the window and looked out through the half-closed window.


    I was really tired. I didn''t even have the time to drink tea with Duke Zhou. I didn''t know how long I slept, but I suddenly heard a scream that made me lose all sleep. I abruptly got up and saw that the room was pitch black.

 C20

    I suddenly stood up and saw that the room was completely dark. I called out Qing Qing''s name in a low voice as I searched around the surroundings of the bed, but to no avail. Qing Qing didn''t seem to be in the room.


    Just as I was wondering where Qingqing was going, I heard hurried footsteps outside the door. There were two men''s voices among them, and since they were so quiet, I couldn''t quite make out what they were talking about.


    But there are a few words I can hear clearly, ''It''s not easy to deal with. You have to kill them. I only heard those words, but when it came to Qing Qing''s disappearance, my heart skipped a beat.


    Could the people in the temple be talking about Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun?


    In order to find out the truth, I quickly got up and slowly pushed open the door. I looked outside cautiously to confirm that there was no one else in the vicinity. Then, I walked out of the room and quickly went to Aunt Caiyun''s room next door.


    I reached out to knock on the door a few times, but found that it was unlatched and not dead. I panicked even more. It seemed that Aunt Caiyun was not in the room either. In order to confirm this point, I even went into the house and walked around. As expected, I didn''t see a single person.


    Aunt Caiyun''s Dao arts were profound, and unless she met a strong opponent, she would not easily be captured. However, what I couldn''t figure out was the process. If they were to fight in the room again, no matter how strong the opponent was, it would be impossible for them to not be able to think.


    Unless... His opponent had lured Aunt Caiyun away.


    As for Qing Qing, after listening to Caiyun''s words, she probably hadn''t slept at all. She either heard strange noises coming from outside or heard the weird sounds coming from the room next door, so she went out to check.


    Otherwise, based on Qing Qing''s personality, she would definitely have left without saying goodbye to me.


    Of course, this is only my speculation. What exactly is the inner story behind it? I''m afraid that I''ll have to find Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun to figure it out.


    Recalling the scream that woke me up, as well as the voices coming from outside the room, I quickly went through all of this in my mind. Finally I came to the conclusion that there was a black shop in the shop, and this monastery was also a black Taoist temple.


    Even if I have to search the entire Taoist temple, I will definitely find you.


    When they had arrived, there had been moonlight, but now, the entire temple had been covered by dark clouds, making it seem as if there were some extremely dark place where a bloodthirsty beast was hiding.


    The insides of this temple are extremely large, and there are all sorts of tall buildings. I wasn''t sure where these buildings were, nor did I know the exact locations of Qing Qing and her group, so I went in to check whenever I saw the door.


    I tried my best to speed up my movements. Every time I entered a room to investigate, I didn''t look for it myself. Instead, I listened for a bit and left without making any sound.


    The reason I have that trust in Aunt Caiyun is because I believe that with her cultivation level, she won''t be easily caught. As long as she fights with her opponent, there will be some ruckus.


    It''s really strange. I''ve been walking around the entire Taoist temple, yet I haven''t even seen Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun. I haven''t even seen a cultivator from the Taoist temple.


    I saw that there was a row of houses in the northwest corner, but they were relatively smaller. Compared to the other buildings, they seemed to be quite backward, probably left behind from when the Taoist temple was first built.


    This row of houses was located in a very remote area. There was only a small path leading to it. On both sides of the path, there were all sorts of plants growing. Walking along this path, it gave one an extremely depressing feeling.


    From time to time, some insects would chirp from the lush vegetation on both sides of the road, making the already oppressive atmosphere even more frightening. I didn''t care that much as I kept on walking faster.


    However, just as they were walking along the path, a cold voice suddenly came from behind, "Benefactor, you''re not resting in your room in the middle of the night, why did you come to our temple''s forbidden area?"


    Although his voice was cold, it wasn''t hard to tell from his tone that the speaker was someone from the monastery.


    I hurriedly turned my head to check and saw a middle-aged man in a Daoist robe, about forty years old. I put my hands together and said, "I''m sorry, but because of the disappearance of my two companions, I accidentally broke into the temple''s forbidden area. I hope Taoist can forgive me."


    "The ignorant will not be blamed. Benefactor, please go back."


    I''ve searched through more than half of the temple and I''m only missing this place. How can I leave so easily? What if Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun are in this row of houses?


    "Daoist Priest, it''s not that I''m not willing to leave, but my two companions have gone missing together. If I can''t find them, how can I make up my mind?" Before we knew the identity of the person in front of us, as well as what happened to Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun, I didn''t say anything rude.


    "Are you two female patrons?"


    Upon hearing the Taoist''s words, I immediately said excitedly, "Yes, one of them is old and looks fierce while the other is young and very gentle. Taoist, have you seen them before? Quickly tell me, where did they go?"


    "Sir, don''t worry. Those two women are very good and did not encounter any danger. I believe they will return very soon." The Daoist spoke in an indifferent manner. In the end, he even gestured for them to enter and said, "This place is a forbidden area for the Daoist monastery. Outsiders are not allowed to enter."


    I was very happy to hear your words, but if you think about them carefully, it''s not hard to find that they are nonsense, just a few perfunctory words. If he really did know the whereabouts of Qing Qing and the others, why couldn''t he take me to find them?


    Besides, from the tone that the Taoist told me to leave, it sounded like he was in a hurry.


    En, there is something wrong with this Taoist and there is something wrong with this Void Temple. Aunt Caiyun is indeed an old martial artist. She could already see the strangeness of this place before she even entered the Taoist temple. I cannot be dismissed like this. If I don''t see Qing Qing and the others today, I won''t leave.


    Having made up my mind, I directly said to the Taoist, "I don''t want to use words, or else I''ll go to hell. I hope the Taoist can tell me what happened. Where did they go?"


    When I said that last sentence, I even emphasized on the point of asking, "Where did your Taoist temple hide them? If you don''t hand them over, I won''t easily leave."


    The Daoist heard the meaning behind my words and after a slight hesitation, he said, "Does Benefactor really wish to know? Alright, the two female patrons are in the row of houses, but the situation inside is a little ¡­ It''s hard to accept, but you have to be prepared for it. "

 C21

    I sneered and thought to myself: That place is a trap, I will definitely go there.


    "Benefactor, are you sure you want to go?" The Daoist asked again.


    "Of course, please lead the way, Taoist."


    The Taoist looked at me, and probably didn''t see any hesitation on my face. He clasped his hands together and said, "Infinite Blessing to the Supreme." Then, he turned around and gestured, saying, "No matter what you hear or what you see tonight, please don''t spread it, okay?"


    My mind was in a mess. Previously, the Taoist didn''t want to tell me where Qing Qing and the rest were. In the end, I did. This made me extremely resentful and decided that this was a Black Taoist temple.


    But after that, the Taoist''s words, as well as his actions and expression made me suddenly feel that he wasn''t intentionally hiding the whereabouts of Qing Qing and the others, but was a bit difficult to put into words.


    What the hell was going on? The Taoist temple was supposed to be a place for cultivators, so there shouldn''t be any messed up matters. However, from the Taoist''s words and actions, he saw a lot of helplessness and fear.


    My mind worked rapidly to think through everything that had happened tonight. In the end, I thought of a key person. As long as I thought of him, all of my doubts and mysteries would immediately be solved.


    "Can I ask a question more, Taoist?"


    As the Daoist led the way, he said, "If Benefactor has anything to say, feel free to say it."


    "I heard that there''s a crazy Daoist priest in your monastery. He''s from Thunderclap Mountain ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, the Daoist stopped abruptly and turned around to stare at me. His tone became cold once more, "Who is Benefactor? Why are you inquiring about Martial Uncle Yu?"


    "Jade Machine... Is that the Daoist Priest from Thunderclap Mountain? "


    Humph! The Taoist coldly snorted, flinging his sleeves with both hands and said angrily, "Rumors stop with the wise and sages, benefactor, you don''t even know this little bit of logic? "Please forgive this humble one for being so rude, Sir, please return to your guest room. We will leave as soon as the sun rises, we do not welcome you here."


    The heck, didn''t I just casually ask a question? Why did I suddenly become so hostile?


    Before seeing Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun, my heart was still apprehensive. I could only smile apologetically and said, "I don''t know that you can''t ask these questions. Taoist, you''re a person who doesn''t care about the world, so please don''t bother with me."


    The Taoist priest stood with his back to me and faintly felt his anger from his back. He said without turning his head, "This Penniless Priest originally thought that you were just a simple young man, which was why I decided to take you into the Taoist temple''s forbidden area. However, I didn''t expect that you were also here for Pill Master Yu.


    I didn''t understand my feelings at all. No matter what, I am still a hot-blooded young man, and have my own violent temper. Alright, since you insist on letting me go, I will still insist on going in.


    I fucking know how to.


    Thinking about this, my expression changed as I said resolutely, "I definitely won''t leave without seeing Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun. If you don''t bring me, then bring me along. If not, then I''ll barge in by myself."


    "Haha, is the Hollow Temple a place for you to behave atrociously?" The Taoist sneered and stared at me. "If you still refuse to listen to this humble Taoist''s advice, then don''t blame this humble Taoist for being merciless."


    "Alright, if you have any methods, then aim them at me. Even if I die, I won''t go back."


    "Alright, this Penniless Priest will help you."


    After the Taoist finished speaking, he waved his hand and a white line shot out from his large sleeves. When it was in front of me, it opened up and trapped me like a fish net.


    My original intention was to let the Taoist see my firm determination, but I didn''t expect him to attack so easily and even catch me like a fish. This made me so angry that my lungs were about to explode.


    He struggled furiously within the net and cursed loudly: "You evil Taoist, use such a despicable method to deal with me. If this gets out, I''ll see if your black Taoist temple can still continue to operate. Demon Taoist, hurry up and release me ¡­"


    No matter how much I cursed, the Taoist didn''t say anything more. He calmly looked at me for a moment before pulling me along with him towards the row of houses.


    When he reached the door of the house, the Daoist called out to the inside, "Open the door, I''m back."


    After that, the door opened and many young daoists came out. I looked through the fishing net and saw that the oldest was in his early twenties, the youngest was only eight or nine years old, and there was even the young daoist-boy who opened the door for us.


    These daoists wore white tight-fitting clothes, but they were covered with bits and pieces of red ¡­ That''s right, it was left behind after the blood splashed out.


    "Senior Brother, you caught another one?" One of the little Daoists said to the Taoist who was holding me.


    The Daoist priest seemed to be the eldest senior brother of these young daoists. With a worried look, he nodded, "Ever since Martial Uncle Yu came back, there has been some mental problems. A few bad guys with ulterior motives actually had ideas about this Taoist temple. This is too infuriating."


    "Hey, you evil Taoist, don''t talk nonsense here, I''m not interested in your Taoist temple at all, I just casually asked about the Jade Plate, and that''s enough to make you go crazy, you even caught me. You''re a Taoist, not a fisherman."


    "Cut the crap. Catch at least a dozen people like you within a year. Don''t even think of hiding anything from me."


    "Is there something wrong with you? I have a beauty by my side and am not interested in being a Daoist. Hurry up and let me out, and then let my two companions go as well. Otherwise ¡­" Hmph, I shall let you experience the power of the Art of Soulreaper. "


    I was really angry and anxious. If these big and small monsters really wanted to kill me and then kill me, no matter how much they want me to argue, they would still call me an idiot even if they were dead.


    Therefore, I deliberately brought out the Art of Soulreaper out to scare these demons. It might be of some use to them.


    However, none of these demons could understand what was going on. One of them even walked over and kicked me, "Senior Brother, this Almsgiver''s death is near, and he''s still spouting nonsense. Seeing that he doesn''t have a shred of regret, it''s better to overstep himself."


    "Alright, I''ll leave him to you then." After the Daoist nodded, he muttered, "There are so many things to do tonight. When you guys surpass him, you must do it thoroughly. Senior, you will go and check tomorrow."


    "Senior Brother, don''t worry. This isn''t the first time we''ve done this." A few of the lesser demons excitedly agreed.


    Letting me die in the hands of these kids is too useless. I hastily shouted at the Taoist, "Yao, are you even part of a family? Why do you have to do some evil things that harm the innocent? Let go of me, you bastard!"

 C22

    "Take him down, quickly take him down, don''t let him disturb Martial Uncle Yu''s cultivation."


    I was dragged by a few lesser demons as I angrily scolded them, "What the hell are you guys, you''re just a group of demons. You live in the Black Monastery and specialize in heinous crimes, and even talk about cultivators. You guys are destined to be a group of villains, villains, and demons in your lives."


    No matter what I scolded, the Daoist who was addressed as Senior didn''t even turn his head and just walked into the house. I was still trapped inside the house and dragged along a small path by a few small demons, I don''t know where they were dragging me.


    The more I thought, the angrier I got. Not only did Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun not find her, they even gave me their lives. Furthermore, they even died in the hands of a few lesser demons.


    Aren''t you just trying to find a way to kill me? A group of hypocritical demonic cultivators, you deserve to be turned into madmen by your Senior Uncle Jade? This is the retribution for your actions, even if all of the demonic cultivators in your monastery have turned into madmen.


    "Fifth Senior Brother, I heard that Almsgiver is scolding Uncle-Master Jade." The boy closest to me said to the older boy.


    The Taoist who was called Fifth Senior Brother waved his hand and said, "These evil people are all like this. If they don''t succeed in their evil deeds, they will just curse some dirty words. Junior Brother is fine, it''s your first time attending such a competition."


    "Yes, senior brother."


    I suddenly felt that there was a misunderstanding in the middle. The Taoist who caught me said that I came for their Taoist temple. At that time, he was filled with anger, so he didn''t think much into it and thought that it was just an excuse for him.


    However, now that I heard the two little daoists say the same thing, I couldn''t help but to pay attention. It seems like before me, there were a lot of disciples that didn''t have good intentions in the temple.


    No matter what kind of goal it is, it doesn''t come with good intentions, but I''m different. I''m not interested in your monastery, and I also don''t care about the magic items here. I just want to find Qingqing and Aunt Caiyun.


    I definitely can''t let this misunderstanding continue. Even if I explained it clearly, they would still want to surpass me. At the very least, I don''t have any regrets in my heart.


    Thinking of this, I said to the little Daoist boy called Fifth Brother, "Little Daoist, what did you just say about that evil person? Could it be that someone is plotting against your Taoist temple''s magical artifact?"


    "Youngest junior brother, watch out." The Fifth Martial Brother nodded to the little Daoist that spoke before walking to my side and said, "What flowery words again? Although I''m young, I''ve experienced a lot. Don''t think that you can lie to me."


    "I really am not a bad person. I accidentally trespassed into your Daoist monastery''s forbidden area just to find ¡­" Right, have you seen two women? They are all very good-looking, especially that young one. She''s simply as beautiful as a fairy ¡­ "


    "Two female donors? They are currently in Martial Uncle Yu''s room. What''s the matter? " Fifth senior brother looked at me vigilantly.


    When I heard that the opportunity had come, I immediately smiled and said, "Look, the female benefactor you''re talking about is my companion. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the little Daoist boy who opened the door for us."


    After saying that, I pointed to the little Daoist who opened the door and continued, "Look, Martial Uncle Jade treated my two companions as honored guests and yet you want to kill me. How can you explain this to your two female benefactors?"


    A trace of doubt appeared on the fifth senior brother''s innocent face. He scratched his head and said, "Who said that they wanted to kill you? We''re just going to kill you."


    "Stop talking so much. You all only know how to talk about being cultured. Don''t think that I don''t understand, aren''t you guys just trying to kill me?"


    "Benefactor, you misunderstand. Our family members were kind and kind, how could we just casually kill someone? Excess is just washing away all those evil thoughts and distracting thoughts from your body, making you a good person once again, and not really killing you. "


    Hearing that it didn''t kill me made me feel a lot more at ease, "Whether it''s because you want to kill me or surpass me, to me, it''s all very unfair, don''t you know? This way, you can take me to see my companion, who is also your female benefactor, and then you will understand. "


    "Are you really not a bad person?" Fifth senior brother looked at me innocently and asked.


    "Yes, I''m not a bad person."


    After saying this, I couldn''t help but laugh. These young Daoists are naive and cute. Which villain would say that they aren''t good people?


    Fifth senior brother thought about it for a moment and then said to the few daoists beside him, "Sir, please wait a moment. I will go report this to the temple owner and have him make the final decision."


    "Go, I''ll wait here for your good news."


    Fifth senior brother was jogging away while I was surrounded by a group of young daoists. It was as if they were afraid that I would run away. Forget it, I''ll clean myself up. As long as I see Qing Qing and Aunt Caiyun, everything is different.


    I''m also curious why Qingqing and Caiyun can sit in Jade Machine''s room. Did they not mention Jade Machine? It is unfair for me to be arrested just because I casually asked.


    I furiously patted the net which just happened to hit my body.


    One of the young daoists looked at me warily and said, "Don''t even think about playing any tricks. This is a net made of cow tendons. Even large beasts can''t break it. Don''t waste your energy."


    I looked at the little Daoist who spoke and just happened to see the bloodstains on his body. I couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Why are there so much blood on your body? And why do you say that you won''t casually kill someone. Where did all these bloodstains come from?"


    In fact, I can already see that this Taoist temple is not a black Taoist temple. The few Taoists that live here are all kind-hearted people. Otherwise, why would it be so troublesome to kill an ordinary person like me?


    But each of them was covered in blood. What was going on? The little Daoist boy that I asked seemed to be hiding something, and after hesitating for a long time, he still couldn''t say anything.


    Forget it, it was better to not interrogate these little Daoists. Once he saw the temple master, the truth would be revealed.


    Very soon, Fifth Senior Martial Brother returned. When he saw me, he clasped his hands together and said, "Benefactor, you''ve been harmed. The temple owner gave an order for us to bring benefactor over. Come here, you guys should quickly let go."


    I saw a few Daoists walk over. After some work, the trapped net immediately loosened and I came out. I brushed off the dust on my body and said, "What is this all about? I was just captured by you."


    "Benefactor, please don''t be angry. Previously, Eldest Senior Brother did not investigate and caused a misunderstanding. He is still trying to be magnanimous to Benefactor." Fifth senior brother was not very old, but his speech was straightforward and courteous.

 C23

    "It''s fine, hurry up and bring me to meet the two female benefactors."


    Even if I was angry in my heart, I wouldn''t say anything to a child. Furthermore, as long as I see Qingqing and Aunt Caiyun, it would be fine.


    Fifth Senior Martial Brother said a few words to the group of young Daoists and saw the young Daoists scatter one by one. Finally, only Senior Martial Brother Wu and I were left. Then he said to me, "Benefactor, please come with me."


    I didn''t dare to say anything else. If I were to accidentally offend them and get caught again, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    "Benefactor, why aren''t you saying anything? Is your heart still filled with resentment? We truly have let you down. We are also afraid of the evildoers, so we are especially careful when anyone mentions Martial Uncle Yu."


    I shook my head and whispered, "I don''t want to be trapped by the internet anymore."


    The Fifth Senior Martial Brother grinned and said, "Benefactor, you really know how to joke around. Previously, I didn''t know your identity, so ¡­" It''s all right now. No matter what you say or ask, you won''t be treated like that again. "


    "Then I have nothing to say. Even if you want to ask, you will directly ask your monastery head."


    Fifth senior brother smiled and didn''t say anything. He brought me back to the row of houses and stood at the entrance. He respectfully said to the people inside, "Monastery Master, Martial Uncle, Eldest senior brother, Benefactor has already brought you back."


    "Let him in." From his voice, one could tell that he was someone who had experienced a lot.


    Fifth senior brother opened the door and gestured for me to enter. "Sir, please enter."


    I nodded towards Fifth Senior Martial Brother, expressing my thanks. I pushed open the door and immediately saw Qingqing and Aunt Caiyun sitting there. I quickly walked over to them and anxiously asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Little Tian, don''t say anything useless first, let me introduce you."


    Aunt Caiyun held onto me and spoke to an old Taoist with white hair and beard, "This is the master of the Hollow Temple, the one on the left is Taoist Yu Ji and the one on the right is Yu Zhen''s eldest disciple ¡­"


    I looked at Eldest Senior Brother and immediately thought of the situation where I was dragged by the net. I snappily said, "He ¡­ there''s no need to introduce him. I know him."


    "Benefactor, I am truly sorry. It''s all my fault for being careless. That''s why I treated you as a bad person." The Eldest Senior Brother put his hands together and said with an apologetic expression.


    The True Jade Monastery leader added, "My disciple has always been cautious. I must have been too tired tonight so I treated you as a bad person. Please don''t remember me."


    Since even the monastery chief had said so, wouldn''t it seem that I was too stingy if I kept holding on? I waved my hand and magnanimously said, "It''s just a small matter. Isn''t it just a misunderstanding? I don''t care at all."


    Although I said those words out loud, my gaze was locked onto Yu Ji. Looking at his current sitting posture, I couldn''t see any trace of insanity. Could it be that the rumors in the outside world were wrong?


    "Monastery leader, this must be Taoist Jade Knife who escaped from Thunderclap Mountain. Rumor has it that there''s something wrong with his head, but now ¡­"


    The True Jade Temple Head gave an embarrassed smile and said, "Senior Brother does have some mental problems. He has just been treated and is currently sitting down."


    I looked at Aunt Caiyun. From her gaze, I understood what she meant. It seemed that she had already asked her questions, so I didn''t need to ask her again.


    I looked at Qing Qing and was about to ask why she didn''t say anything when she suddenly disappeared, causing me to worry for nothing. But before I could say anything, I saw a few drops of blood on the clothes on her chest.


    "Why are there traces of blood on your body? Are you hurt? " I anxiously asked, "What exactly happened in the temple? Why are so many Dao Children like this?"


    Qing Qing smiled at me. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. This is all animal blood."


    After the True Jade Temple Head''s explanation, the matter turned out to be like this. Daoist Yuji came back from Thunderclap Mountain as if he had lost his soul. All day long, he was either blabbering or crazy. Furthermore, he was bloodthirsty.


    At the beginning, the True Jade Temple Lord tried his best to stop them, but he gradually realized that after Daoist Jade Revolution finished his blood, his state of mind became much calmer. In order to save Taoist Yuji, the Master of the True Jade Temple had to go around killing animals and taking out their blood to heal his condition.


    It was for this reason that many of the animals in the mountain instantly decreased. The rumors about the bloodthirsty nature of the Temple of Emptiness quickly spread throughout the surrounding hundred kilometers. The cultivators that sought to break through in their dao arts would no longer be here to comprehend the Dao.


    After saying that, Aunt Caiyun politely said, "I will be troubling the temple head tonight. There is still one last question. After so many years of treatment, has the temple head found out about Jade Platform Head''s condition?"


    "He has three souls and six souls, but my Senior Brother Yu Ji only has one soul on his body." The True Jade Monastery leader sighed.


    I was slightly stunned. This was the first time I had heard of such a thing. I knew that there were three souls and six souls, but who would have such great ability to take away a soul within?


    Aunt Caiyun seemed to have understood something. She pulled Qing Qing and I up and said, "Many thanks for monastery chief''s patient answer. We will leave tomorrow morning. I hope Taoist Yuji will recover soon."


    When we reached the door, the True Jade Temple Head suddenly caught up and said, "There is something that this humble Taoist needs the help of the three of you."


    "Please speak, monastery chief."


    The Master of the True Jade Temple was a bit embarrassed, but he eventually said, "Senior Yu Ji''s two souls and five souls might have remained in Thunderclap Mountain. If it''s convenient for you three, I hope you can bring them back.


    "That''s fine, but souls aren''t common objects. You''ll need to use a magic tool to bring them back ¡­"


    The True Jade Temple Lord seemed to have thought of this long ago as he took out a golden gourd from his sleeves and said, "This is my most precious treasure ¨C the purple gold gourd. Not only can it exorcise demons, it can also exorcise souls."


    Aunt Caiyun followed us back to the guest room and the three of us surrounded the golden-purple gourd. I curiously asked, "If such a small gourd can defeat demons and exterminate devils, then the True Jade Holy Man shouldn''t be trying to trick us, right?"


    "Foolish brat, what do you know? The golden-purple gourd is an extremely powerful magical equipment in the sect. The True Jade Temple isn''t looking for his senior brother''s soul, I''m afraid it won''t come out no matter what."


    Qing Qing also agreed, "This magic item''s ability and fame have made countless people jealous. Ever since Taoist Yu Ji went crazy, there have been many villains who have come to our sect. They have used deceitful, stolen, and other methods just for this."

 C24

    The purple gold gourd was rather nice to look at. It had round, smooth curves and a luxurious appearance. It truly looked good as a hanging piece.


    However, looking at the expressions in Aunt Caiyun''s and Qing Qing''s eyes, I knew that this thing is not ordinary. I have never seen it before, so I would never think that it was a rare treasure.


    I set the purple gold gourd aside and asked Aunt Caiyun, "What did you ask me earlier? Can you tell me?"


    "What do you want to know?" Caiyun''s eyes were shining as she stared at the purple gold gourd. She didn''t even raise her head as she spoke.


    I quickly picked up the purple gold gourd and put it into my pocket. I used my hands to stop Aunt Caiyun from coming over and snatching it away. "Can''t you speak properly? If you don''t, I won''t take out the purple gold gourd."


    "Fine, you little brat actually dared to threaten aunty." Aunt Caiyun helplessly sat down and spread out her hands, "Let''s begin. If there''s anything you want to know, I''ll tell you as long as it''s something I know."


    I pulled a chair over and sat beside her. "What''s going on with Thunderclap Mountain? Why did so many cultivators enter but most of them died? Also, who caused their deaths?"


    "As for the specific situation, the Jade True Monastery''s Leader did not explain it clearly. After all, Daoist Yuji went crazy after escaping from the Thunderclap Mountain, and most of his crazy rumors were about Thunderclap Mountain. I only understand that there is a very powerful evil being living in the Thunderclap Mountain, and he has probably reached the level of the Ghost King."


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, I realised that Aunt Caiyun had already shut her mouth and did not speak. I curiously asked, "Is it over?"


    "Mm, I''m finished. That''s all I know."


    The heck, didn''t they just come for nothing? So many cultivators who entered Thunderclap Mountain and weren''t able to return, as long as they had brains, they would all think that there was definitely a very powerful fellow living inside.


    I shook my head disappointedly. I felt that in the entire night, other than the constant tormenting, there was nothing else I could do.


    But unexpectedly, Aunt Caiyun and I were in completely different moods. I only saw her excitedly patting my shoulder, saying, "You brat, don''t take the advantage and act good. The biggest beneficiary of coming to the Clear Void Monastery is you."


    "Come on, I don''t get anything here other than being dragged around like a dog by those young Daoists."


    Qing Qing covered her mouth and snickered. She pointed at my bulging pockets and said, "Purple-gold gourd!"


    "Isn''t it just a broken gourd? It might be a magical item in your eyes, but to me, it''s nothing." I placed the purple gold gourd on the table and said, "Here, you guys can take it to play with it."


    With that, he turned around and left. The sky was about to brighten. Rather than staring at a broken gourd, it was better to just sleep on the bed.


    Qing Qing pulled me back down and pushed me back onto the chair. She then held out the purple gourd to me. "The purple gold gourd is your greatest gain. It will be of great help to you, but you wouldn''t be able to imagine it."


    "What help? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Aunt Caiyun also smiled and walked over to me. She patted my shoulder and said, "The True Jade Temple Lord said that the golden-purple gourd can suppress demons and devils. This is a bit too much. However, there is one thing that the Master of the True Jade Temple is right about, the purple gold gourd is able to absorb souls, which is something that no other magical equipment can do. "


    Still confused, I asked, "So?"


    "That''s why your master has good eyes. He saw that you have the Art of Soulreaper in your body." Caiyun''s aunt ridiculed her master a few more times before continuing, "Although the Art of Soulreaper is in your body, it can''t get enough energy and won''t have any use. The purple gold gourd is the magic item that can provide you with energy."


    After Caiyun and Qingqing''s continuous explanations, I finally understood the relationship between the Amethyst Jade Gourd and the Art of Soulreaper.


    The greatest function of the purple gold gourd was to absorb a person''s soul and body and store them within the gourd. The use of the Art of Soul Awakening was the same, but the power of the early stage wasn''t enough. It couldn''t truly absorb souls and souls.


    This would require the help of the purple gold gourd. After I let the gourd absorb the soul or body, I would then control the Art of Soul Awakening to absorb the soul or body stored within the gourd.


    "But I don''t know how to use the purple gold gourd. Furthermore, I can''t control the Art of Soulreaper either."


    Hearing what I said, Aunt Caiyun almost went mad on the spot, "Comprehension, this old man, I really don''t know why he accepted you as his disciple. Isn''t he trying to mislead others? Since he knows that you have the Art of Soulreaper, he doesn''t tell you how to control it."


    Qing Qing walked over and tugged at her clothes, saying, "Aunt Caiyun, if you knew, teach Little Tian how to control the Art of Soulreaper."


    "The Soulreaper Art is an item with an extremely dense amount of Yin Qi. How would I know how to control it?" Caiyun shook her head, paused for a moment, and then continued, "Since the Art of Soul Awakening is in your body, as long as you put your heart into it, you will be able to awaken it yourself sooner or later."


    I scratched my head and asked, "Is that really the case?"


    The sky was bright, and we didn''t sleep for the entire night. Under the happy escort of the Jade Maiden Temple''s master, Xu Qing left and headed in the direction of Thunderclap Mountain.


    The boredom on the way made me think of what Aunt Caiyun had said. I secretly tried to sense the Art of Soulreaper in my body, and after many failures, I suddenly felt its existence.


    I''ve heard the name "Art of Soulreaper" come out of other people''s mouths many times. I thought it was something similar to a book, but when I truly felt its existence, I realized it was just a weak ball of energy.


    It was as weak as a newborn baby. Even the slightest movement could make it vanish into thin air.


    Is this the Art of Soul Awakening? Why does it look so useless? As I thought about its existence, I curiously thought about it. Is it really as powerful as what my master and aunt Cai Yun said?


    I didn''t feel a thing about it, but I was glad that I could feel it. It was an incredible thing for me.


    Just when I was immersed in the excitement of sensing the Art of Soulreaper, a hand suddenly patted my shoulder, bringing me back to reality. I turned to look at Aunt Caiyun and asked, "Why are you taking pictures of me?"


    "Kid, you have been quiet all this time. What are you thinking about?"


    I hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell her. "I''ve just tried it, and I can actually feel it. You think this is a good thing?"


    "Really?" Aunt Caiyun immediately became excited. She shook my arm and said, "It''s a good thing, it''s a good thing! This is a great thing! Continue to use the Art of Soul Awakening and communicate with it. Try to awaken it."


    F * ck, this isn''t a daughter-in-law, is there a need to use love like that?

 C25

    Aunt Caiyun said so much, and she said it so seriously, that I didn''t even hear a single word she said, let alone following her instructions.


    Oh right, this purple gold gourd could absorb souls and soul bodies, but there was nothing much to say about that. Why would it absorb a human''s soul?


    However, I can guarantee that as long as the purple gold gourd is in my hands, I will not use it to absorb human souls.


    Under the scorching sun, the three of us walked through the mountains from morning until late at night. I don''t know why, but this time, I didn''t feel that tired. I just felt a little tired.


    At this moment, we were standing at the foot of Thunderclap Mountain. When we looked up, we found that Thunderclap Mountain was truly as bare as the legendary trees, not even a single tree could be seen.


    Looking through the weak moonlight, one could see that the top of the mountain was actually surrounded by dark clouds. This added a mysterious feeling to the already bizarre Thunderclap Mountain, as well as a terrifying feeling that caused one to feel fear from the bottom of their heart.


    Caiyun''s aunt stared at Thunderclap Mountain in a daze. From her expression, one could see a hint of doubt, as if she was deep in thought.


    Qing Qing was even more outrageous. As a Blood Daughter, she actually showed a trace of fear when facing Thunderclap Mountain. The hand that grabbed me was also trembling slightly. I patted her lightly and told her that there was no need to be afraid with me by her side.


    Actually, I wasn''t really that afraid, much less scared. It was just a bare mountain, so what if there was evil lurking in the mountain? I didn''t come here to risk my life, I only came here to look for a blade of grass.


    Looking at the mountain in front of me, I was at a loss. A small Tranquil Heart Grass like this might grow somewhere, and it wouldn''t be easy to find it in such a large mountain.


    Furthermore, I don''t know what a Tranquil Heart Grass looks like, and even if I met it, I wouldn''t necessarily be able to recognize it.


    At this moment, Aunt Caiyun let out a long breath, "Alright, it''s not a blessing, it''s a curse. Since we''re already here, there''s no need to worry too much. Let''s go."


    Seeing how Caiyun''s aunt looked as if she was about to face a great enemy, I couldn''t help but smile and say, "How can it be as serious as you say? I don''t believe that if we don''t provoke anyone, it will try to kill us."


    Qing Qing frowned and shook her head, saying, "Have you never heard of territorial hegemony? In this evil world, territorial ownership is more important. They are not allowed to enter the territory without permission of anyone or any living being."


    "Are you saying that for this reason, that fellow who lives in Thunderclap Mountain will kill all the people who barge in? "The heck, isn''t this way too overbearing? Without even thinking about it, the Thunderclap Mountain belongs to a human before it came here."


    "Stop wasting your breath. Boy, aren''t you too naive? I really don''t understand how you grew up." Caiyun''s aunt mocked.


    Hearing her words, I didn''t know what to say. That''s right, I am a child in the mountains, and the people in the village are all very simple and honest.


    However, thinking back to the rumors he had heard, there were so many villagers as well as more than ten cultivators. After arriving at Thunderclap Mountain, most of them had lost their lives here. From this point of view, it was clear that the fellow who lived here was definitely a savage and bloodthirsty person.


    Caiyun''s aunt held Qingqing''s hand and was comforting her in a small voice. She didn''t need to worry nor be afraid.


    I quickly took a few steps forward and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Weren''t you looking for Tranquil Heart Grass? Why aren''t you looking everywhere?"


    Aunt Caiyun looked at me and shook her head. She used her eyes to stare at Qing Qing and said, "I really don''t know what you''re thinking, but you actually fell for a fool like him. Why is it that I can''t find any good points from him?"


    "Aunty, let''s talk business first. Don''t attack her physically, okay?"


    "Think about it, Tranquil Heart Grass is a treasure of heaven and earth. Will it randomly grow on a mountain? Furthermore, the ghost that resides here is not clear about its bottom line, so let''s temporarily call it that. Do you think that it would not care about Tranquil Heart Grass? "


    That''s right, since the ghosts that lived here all reached the level of a Ghost King, there were many places that could be visited in the world, so why did they choose Thunderclap Mountain as their sole destination?


    "Is it also for Tranquil Heart Grass?"


    Aunt Caiyun nodded, "It''s not impossible. Rather than searching the mountains and plains for Tranquil Heart Grass, we might as well go and see the ghost that lives here. Even if the Tranquil Heart Grass is not in its possession, it would definitely know its whereabouts."


    Although what he said was true, wouldn''t this mean that he would be facing off against the ghosts that lived here?


    Alright, since neither of you are afraid, what else do I have to worry about. I just happen to want to see the true face of this ghost. If I can take this opportunity to get rid of him, I can also get rid of the other villagers in a 100 mile radius.


    Thunderclap Mountain lacked the nourishment from the plants and trees. In addition to the constant exposure to the wind and sun, many cracks appeared on its surface. Stones of varying sizes filled the entire mountain, making it extremely difficult to walk on it.


    "Wait."


    Suddenly, Aunt Caiyun, who was walking right in front, cried out in alarm. She pulled both of us together and hid behind a huge boulder to the side. She carefully stuck out half of her face to look outside.


    "What''s the matter, Aunt?"


    "I seem to see a shadow flash by." Aunt Caiyun waved with her back facing us and continued, "Her figure is illusory and her speed is extremely fast. She should be like a ghost. The two of you wait here, I''ll go take a look."


    After she finished speaking, Aunt Caiyun''s figure flashed over ten meters away. After a few leaps, she was no longer visible.


    "Aunt Caiyun''s personality is really fiery. She left just like that. If she were to be lured out of the mountain, wouldn''t that put the two of us in danger? She even says that she''s much stronger than me?"


    "Aunt was not like you said. Her thinking was the most agile, and she thought everything through thoroughly. It''s just that she was a bit impatient."


    I curiously asked, "Who is Aunt Caiyun? Why have I never heard you talk about her before?"


    "Actually, when my parents were married, Aunt Caiyun was an ordinary girl. She only found out about her mother''s identity and did her best to ruin it, causing her mother to be extremely displeased and even tried to murder her ¡­"


    "Ah, your mother wants to kill Aunt Caiyun?"


    "It is indeed like that. Fortunately, Aunt Caiyun was lucky enough to have a life threatening situation. A profound cultivator saved her and took her away."


    I immediately understood, "Aunt Caiyun''s Dao arts must have been learnt from the Taoist who saved her, right?"

 C26

    "It should be like this." Qing Qing nodded her head and continued, "A few years later, Aunt Caiyun came back. She was even more incompatible with her mother. However, Aunt Caiyun not only forced her mother to leave, she even revealed her identity."


    "I know the rest of the things that happened. Your mother left with hatred for your aunt Caiyun, cultivated with a belly full of grievances, and became a blood demon due to the devil in her heart. Your father also passed away not long after, so I wanted to ask your aunt, why didn''t I take you in?"


    "The relationship is very complex and not something that can be clearly explained with a single sentence. Aunt Caiyun is actually very good to me. When I was being Little Yellow, she had secretly come to see me many times. "


    I scratched my head and said, "I don''t know anything about it, hehe."


    Ah!


    An ear-piercing scream rang out, causing Qing Qing and I to immediately tense up. "Not good! Judging from the sound, it seems that Aunt Caiyun is in danger."


    Qing Qing''s face was filled with fear as she hid in my embrace, "What do we do? Aunt is in danger, we need to go save her."


    "Don''t panic, even if the scream belongs to Aunt Caiyun, you can''t say that you''re in danger, you might have accidentally twisted your leg, right?" I comforted Qing Qing while saying those words on the inside, but in my heart, I kept thinking about what exactly had happened that even Aunt Caiyun, who was a profound cultivator, could not defeat me.


    Could it be that the ghosts that lived here had discovered Aunt Caiyun? This was the only possibility.


    After thinking for a while, I pulled Qing Qing up and said to her, "Don''t worry, we''ll go find her now, okay?"


    Under my meticulous consolation and love, Qing Qing''s emotions calmed down a little. I reached out my hand to hold her in my embrace and carefully walked towards the source of the scream.


    After walking for a few minutes, my path was blocked by a huge rock. I set Qing Qing aside and signaled her not to run around no matter what happened. I climbed up the huge rock and quickly stood at the top.


    Standing there, he discovered that there was another world on the other side of the huge rock. Although there were no birdsong or fragrant flowers, there were streams gurgling here and there. Clear streams slowly flowed, as if they could wash away the filth within their hearts.


    Just as I was enjoying this feeling of baptism, I saw something appear in the stream. It was blocked by a rock by the stream, so I didn''t follow the stream.


    I turned around and smiled at Qingqing. I told her that I should wait patiently since I hadn''t found anything.


    After settling Qing Qing down, I slid down the huge rock and headed towards the stream. When I saw what was in the stream, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Heavens, isn''t this Aunt Caiyun? Why is she floating in the stream?


    It took me a lot of effort to pull Aunt Caiyun onto the shore. I looked around among her people and found that there was still a trace of faint gasping. I had also learned some first aid measures.


    Not long later, Aunt Caiyun, whose face was originally pale, suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of water before coughing violently. When she saw me crouching beside her and looked at me gratefully, she wanted to say something, but not a single word came out of her mouth.


    Seeing that Aunt Caiyun had woken up, I was also incredibly happy. It wasn''t because I had great abilities, but because I had saved a dying person, allowing me to instantly understand what it meant that saving a person''s life is better than building a seven-level pagoda.


    Furthermore, she was Qingqing''s aunt.


    I looked around Aunt Caiyun''s body, but I didn''t see any obvious wounds or bloodstains. She just didn''t look too good, and her body looked extremely weak.


    After Aunt Caiyun coughed for a long time, it slowly subsided. I then asked, "Aunt, who was the one who injured you?"


    Aunt Caiyun was depressed. She shook her head and said, "The opponent''s speed is too fast. Before I could take any precautions, I felt a strong wave of Miasma attack me, followed by ¡­ I don''t know anything. "


    "He didn''t even see the other party''s face clearly?"


    Caiyun''s aunt shook her head, her eyes flashing with shock, she said, "It''s aunty that''s too useless, I originally thought that the Evil Turtle that lives here was at most at the level of the Spirit King, but after seeing it, I''m afraid that it''s even more powerful than the Spirit King."


    F * ck, even more powerful than this Ghost King. Wouldn''t that be heaven-defying?


    It was just after entering Thunderclap Mountain, Aunt Caiyun was already at such a disadvantage. I tentatively asked, "Aunt, the opponent''s ability is too strong. Even you aren''t his opponent. I think it''s better for you to leave."


    Hearing me say that, Aunt Caiyun was slightly stunned. She then stared at my face for a while before saying with an unfriendly tone, "What? Are you afraid?"


    "It''s not that I''m afraid, but with our current abilities, I''m afraid that we''ll be like praying mantis trying to stop a chariot when facing off against a monster even more powerful than the Spirit King."


    "That won''t do, since we''re already here, unless we find the Tranquil Heart Grass, Aunt will definitely not go back." Aunt Caiyun waved her hand at me as she said this, "If you''re scared, then you can leave now."


    I didn''t plan to leave in the first place, I only used this opportunity to test Aunt Caiyun. She suffered such a huge loss, if she had any intentions of retreating, I wouldn''t stop her.


    "Aunt, even if you want to leave, I won''t go with you." I replied with a firm tone.


    Aunt Caiyun stood up and stretched a little, then said, "Then don''t waste time ¡­" "Where did Qing Qing go? How come I didn''t see her?"


    "Qingqing is on the other side of the boulder. Come, let''s go find her." Afterwards, Aunt Caiyun and I arrived in front of the boulder together. With Aunt''s help, we jumped onto the boulder.


    Then, I pointed at Qingqing''s location and said, "I let her stay there ¡­" "Hmm, where is he?"


    Qing Qing''s original position was now completely empty. I panicked, especially when I saw Aunt Caiyun''s reproachful gaze. "I really let her stay here just now, and I''ve repeatedly warned her not to run around."


    Aunt Caiyun gave a cold snort and angrily said, "Just make her not run around. Just look at where she is and what are you doing here. Go around and search around. Aiya, you''re so worried about me."


    "Qing Qing ¡­" "Where are you, I''m a kid."


    After looking around, he couldn''t find any trace of Qing Qing, so he could only call out to her.


    Before I could even finish shouting, I was forcefully stopped by Caiyun, "Stop it, I know where Qingqing is. Let''s go, we''re going straight to her lair, I believe Qingqing has been captured by her."


    I curiously looked at my aunt and asked, "How are you so sure?"


    Aunt Caiyun didn''t explain further. She pointed to the side of the huge rock. I walked over and saw a bloody handprint on it.

 C27

    The bloody handprint was so eye-catching under the moonlight. There were still a few drops of blood that had yet to dry, which made it even more terrifying.


    "This handprint was left by the person who lived here?" I stared at the shocking bloody handprint and fiercely said, "If it dares to hurt a single hair on Qing Qing''s head, I, Little Tian, swear that I will definitely get rid of it."


    Caiyun opened her mouth as if to say something, but she quickly swallowed her words back down. She waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry, as long as we''re here, Qingqing won''t be in any danger."


    I don''t understand why Aunt Caiyun would say that either. I would rather believe her words.


    "Aunt, do you know where the sneaky nest is?"


    "Hmph, as long as it isn''t a human, it will emit Yin Qi from its body. As long as I use the Daoism''s tracing technique, it won''t be difficult for me to find its lair." Aunt Caiyun made a hand sign with her left hand and a money sword with her right as she headed straight for the top of the mountain.


    I didn''t have the ability, so I followed him step by step.


    Roughly an hour later, we had already arrived at the mountainside. From here on out, the road was even steeper and the obstacles even more severe. Fortunately, my speed wasn''t that much slower than it was before.


    "Aunty, look, there seems to be something up ahead."


    Under my instructions, Aunt Caiyun also stopped her steps and looked in front of her. Not far away, there was a rectangular rock. Under the moonlight, I could faintly make out a few large words written on it.


    Aunt Caiyun''s eyesight is much better than mine, so after a brief glance, she snorted and laughed, "Those who enter will die!" It''s this kind of bluffing again. Don''t bother with it, let''s continue moving forward. "


    As I approached the rectangular rock, I saw ''Those who enter die!'' These four large words were shockingly red in color. It was as if they were written with blood. It was a warning for people to not enter as they please, or else they would bear the consequences.


    "With such arrogant words, I would really like to see exactly how capable it is."


    Aunt Caiyun''s stomach was filled with unwillingness as she revealed it without any concealment. I didn''t continue her sentence, but thought to myself: To be able to speak such big words, he must have had some ability. Otherwise, this stone would have been smashed to pieces a long time ago.


    I couldn''t figure it out. Aunt Caiyun had come into contact with the person who lived here, but she was defeated without even seeing the person clearly. If I hadn''t saved her in time, I''m afraid she would still be in the water.


    Despite suffering such a huge loss, Aunt Caiyun is still unconvinced. I don''t understand why she would be so confident.


    Without mentioning anything else, if I were to meet that sneaky fellow again, I''m afraid that Aunt Caiyun would not be his match. As for me, I am even less worthy of mentioning.


    However, seeing that Aunt Caiyun wasn''t afraid, I couldn''t act that cowardly. Even though I knew that I wasn''t a match for her, even if I lost my life, I still couldn''t take half a step back.


    Right now, it was no longer a matter of finding the Tranquil Heart Grass, but Qing Qing was in his hands. If he didn''t go and save her, Qing Qing might never be able to leave Thunderclap Mountain, and I would feel guilty for the rest of my life.


    Without realizing it, we were already close to the mountain peak. At this moment, Aunt Caiyun had already pulled me into a crevice between two giant rocks. She struggled to pull out a bound book from her bosom and passed it over to me.


    A line book with a yellow border on the blue background was neatly written on it. ''Inner Qi Cultivation of Taoists ¨C Entry''. When I saw these words, I immediately knew that this was a cultivation technique for Taoism.


    "Aunt, what do you mean?"


    "This is the Tao technique that Aunt has been cultivating. It can help you improve your body''s functions. The most important thing is to help you train your Qi. Qi is the essence of cultivation, but what you have right now is Qi."


    I held the book in my hands and sighed. "The things here aren''t bad, but we''re about to go rescue Qing Qing. Giving me a cultivation technique at this moment wouldn''t help me much even if I were to cultivate seriously, right?"


    My master once told me that cultivation is only about accumulating and tempering over a long period of time. This isn''t something that one can achieve in a day.


    Caiyun''s aunt placed her hand on my head and said, "How could aunty not know that I did not let you cultivate all of it, but let you memorize the Qi Cultivation Method first. As long as you master the chants, you can start cultivating at any time, do you understand?"


    Only then did I understand Aunt Caiyun''s intentions. I quickly replied and flipped open the Qi Cultivation Chapter book to look at it.


    Even though there weren''t many words for the Qi Cultivation Method, I still couldn''t understand it in such a short period of time. Thus, I could only memorize it in my mind and carve it into my heart.


    "How is it, have you memorized it already?" In order to confirm, Aunt Caiyun let me recite it from beginning to end before nodding my head in satisfaction, "Fine, let''s continue on our way to our old nest. On the way, I will give you a comprehensive explanation of the technique."


    There is still half an hour before our base. It is enough time for Aunt Caiyun to explain everything in detail.


    When I had completely understood the Qi Cultivation Method and memorized it, I raised my head and saw a palace made of huge rocks in front of me. However, the palace was extremely simple and crude. It didn''t have the slightest trace of nobility or extravagant shaking.


    I pointed to the nondescript palace in front of me and said, "This is the haunted lair?"


    Aunt Caiyun nodded and stared at the palace for a while before saying, "Remember, no matter what happens after you enter later, don''t try to show off."


    "Just let me watch from the side?"


    "It''s not quite like that. You have to find a suitable opportunity and slip out to find Qing Qing. As for dealing with the matter of being secretive, just teach it to Aunt." At this point, he paused for a moment before continuing, "As long as we find Qing Qing, we will immediately go outside the palace. Without my permission, you are not allowed to enter."


    "I''ll listen to aunt."


    "Also, no matter what time, you have to keep practicing Qi Method. Don''t try to be fast, you have to build a solid foundation for yourself."


    After instructing her all this, Aunt Caiyun took a deep breath and walked towards the palace gates. The gates that were carved with dragons and phoenixes were tightly shut, but as we approached, they suddenly opened slowly.


    "Impressive. You already knew that we were coming. Fine, I''ll go meet you today." Without hesitation, Aunt Caiyun stepped into the palace.


    I raised my head as well and followed closely behind, maintaining the expression of being immune to poisons as much as possible.

 C28

    The moment he stepped into the palace, a pungent smell of blood immediately assaulted his nose. It was followed by a revolting stench that filled the entire space. The interior of the palace was so dark that one couldn''t even see one''s own fingers, and strange sounds could be heard from all directions.


    Aunt Caiyun was probably worried that I would be scared, so she pulled me behind her.


    "Aunt, I''m fine."


    Isn''t it just that the smell is bad, and there is also the smell of blood? What is there to be afraid of? No matter what, I have personally seen a Blood Demon before, so how could I be scared by such a trivial matter?


    Suddenly, a flame rose in the middle of the hall, illuminating the pitch-black palace. Due to my eyes being unaccustomed for a moment, I entered a short blank period.


    It was also at this moment that an extremely unpleasant voice sounded out, sounding just like a broken gong, low and hoarse, "You trespassed into my Thunderclap Mountain, are you done with your lives?"


    "It''s not up to you to decide if you want to live or not."


    "Little girl, your tone is not small. Come, let me see what abilities you have."


    The two of them were about to make a move when I quickly jumped to the side to give Aunt Caiyun some space to move. Then, he turned his gaze in the direction of the voice, only to see a figure wrapped in a black cloak standing there.


    However, from the way he spoke and from the tiny movements in his voice, I discovered that he was not evil, but a living person.


    After coming to this conclusion, I quickly walked over to Caiyun''s aunt, who was about to make a move. Without waiting for her to reprimand me, I said, "Aunt, the person who is standing there seems to be a person, not a person."


    Aunt Caiyun was surprised for a moment, but she immediately shook her head and said, "Impossible, I can feel the Yin Qi from it. This is definitely not an aura that a human should have. "Little Tian, sometimes, don''t trust your eyes too much. You can be fooled by certain appearances."


    Hearing what she said, I didn''t have anything to say, so I could only withdraw.


    After that, Aunt Caiyun took out her money sword and pointed it straight at the man in black. She angrily said, "Demon, if you see this daoist nun, don''t surrender and give up. Be careful, your soul will be destroyed and you will never be able to reincarnate."


    "What big words." The black clothed man forcefully stroked his sleeve, bringing up a strong gust of wind ¡­ Afterwards, he did not take the next step, but stared at Caiyun curiously and asked, "Little girl, what did you say I was?"


    "Such a strong yin aura emitting from your body ¡­ Is it wrong to call you a monster?"


    Unexpectedly, the black clothed man sighed and took off his clothes and hat, revealing a pale face. He said, "Look carefully, am I not a demon?"


    His face was pale, his eyes were sunken, and his eyeballs were protruding out from their sockets. He looked like a corpse, but there was still a fundamental difference between a corpse and a human.


    "Are you really human? "That''s impossible, I can clearly feel the dense Yin Qi on your body, this is definitely not wrong."


    This person laughed dryly without any expression and said, "Little girl, you haven''t been learning for many years right? Although you can feel the Yin Qi on me, you can''t tell if it is from me or from me."


    When I saw that he was indeed human, and that it was impossible for him to fight, I at least temporarily wouldn''t fight, so I walked over to Aunt Caiyun''s side and whispered, "Aunt, what she said makes some sense. It''s not impossible."


    "I''m not too sure either, but being sneaky is usually full of tricks, so it''s better to be careful." Aunt Caiyun softly finished speaking to me before turning to the black clothed person and loudly said, "You said that all of this yin aura is contaminated. Then, may I ask where did you get infected with such dense yin aura?"


    "Little girl, this is not something you should know. You should leave now."


    "Wait, this black-clothed man, from your words, I can tell that you''re not a bad person. I''m just a commoner, I don''t want to barge in here without permission. I just want to find my girlfriend, Qing Qing, and I want you to help me."


    The black-clothed man laughed happily after I finished, "Dashu, you''re calling me dashu, this name sounds quite new. Okay, I''ll promise you one thing, where did that girl Qing Qing go missing to?"


    "Ah!" I was so shocked that my jaw nearly dislocated, "Wasn''t Qingqing taken away by you?"


    "Why would I capture a little girl, it''s not like I can help me take down a demon."


    I was completely stunned and could only look towards Aunt Caiyun to ask for her help. Aunt Caiyun didn''t seem to understand what I meant and instead stared at the black clothed man for a long time before asking, "According to what you''re saying, there''s someone else in Thunderclap Mountain?"


    The man in black waved his hand, "Other than me, there''s no one else here."


    When I heard this, I was immediately enraged. I shouted angrily, "You''ve been messing with me, you''re the only one here! Qing Qing wasn''t captured by you, could it be that you were kidnapped by a ghost? Hurry up and call Qing Qing out, otherwise ¡­" Otherwise... I burned your palace. "


    "Little Tian, calm down first and listen to what he has to say."


    The black clothed person smiled at me and said, "You''re quite interesting. You haven''t even grown any hair. You dare to say that you''ll burn my palace? Alright, then you can go and burn my palace. It''ll be fine as long as you light it up."


    I glared fiercely at him. This palace was made of stone, how could it be lit ablaze?


    I didn''t expect that Aunt Caiyun would be so respectful, "Senior, Qingqing is my niece. Because of her, we risked ourselves to enter Thunderclap Mountain. I hope senior can give us some pointers so that we can find her as soon as possible."


    The black clothed person ignored Aunt Caiyun and instead said to me, "Boy, listen carefully. Indeed, I''m the only one here. The rest are all evil spirits. I presume that your little girlfriend has been captured by them."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier ¡­"


    "Little Tian!" Aunt Caiyun angrily shouted and then respectfully said to the black clothed man, "A child does not understand, senior should not remember this in your heart."


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. I''ll clearly tell you this, that girl called Qingqing is one hundred percent captured by those monsters, you should hurry up and save her. If you''re too late, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to find her bones."


    "I wonder where Yao Xie is?"


    The man in black pointed to a small door behind them and said, "If you leave from here, you will find a small path. Follow this path and you will arrive in front of a mountain full of caves. That is the lair of the evil demon."


    "Thank you, senior."


    "Auntie, please wait a moment." I pushed my aunt away and pulled my hand, saying to the black clothed man, "Let''s see how profound senior''s Dao arts are. Will you be able to help us rescue Qing Qing?"

 C29

    The man in black immediately rejected me. "No, I just experienced a fierce battle and need a quick recovery. I can''t let you save a little girl and keep me at a disadvantage.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to help, but don''t say it in such a righteous manner."


    I originally didn''t have too much hope, even though the black clothed person in front of me was a human, but I lived with that group of evil monsters in the Thunderclap Mountain, and God knows what relationship they have.


    Especially since he was emitting a dense yin aura, it was possible that he had just come back from drinking wine with the Evil Demon.


    I followed behind Aunt Caiyun to the small door, but before we could open it, my vision blurred. Uncle Black blocked the door and stared at me, saying, "Little brat, come. Let me tell you a story."


    "Uncle, it''s fine if you don''t want to help me, but you can''t drag me down any further, can you? You said it earlier, Qing Qing is in danger now, if I go too late, I''m afraid my life will be in danger."


    "No, if you don''t listen to this story, I won''t let you walk out of this small door." The man in black had completely blocked the door. It seemed like he had kept his word.


    Aunt Caiyun gave me a tug, signalling me not to waste time.


    I nodded helplessly. "Alright, uncle, quickly say it. It''s best if it''s shorter."


    "Do you know when this Thunderclap Mountain became a forbidden ground? "Listen up, eighty years ago, there was a sudden change in the sky, which caused a strong wind to blow and caused the sky to turn dark, and the sun and moon to lose light ¡­"


    Uncle Black actually did seem like he was telling a story. However, I was very clear that this wasn''t a story, but rather an encounter with Thunderclap Mountain. Ever since that night, the entire Thunderclap Mountain underwent a great change.


    However, the next few words that came out really surprised me. It turned out that Uncle Black was once a top expert with profound cultivation. After travelling to Thunderclap Mountain and hearing everything about this place, he was prepared to kill demons and exterminate devils.


    With this decision, he trapped Uncle Black in Thunderclap Mountain for a full ten years.


    I looked at him in a daze and doubtfully asked, "That can''t be. Uncle, you are a profound cultivator. Who else would be able to trap you here?"


    "I''m tired. This word isn''t right. It should be used to hold me back." The black clothed man acted as if he had a compulsion. After correcting my mistake, he continued, "I was trying to kill the evil spirits in Thunderclap Mountain, but I never succeeded. Ten years passed in a flash."


    "The monsters in this place are so powerful. You used ten years, yet you still haven''t gotten rid of them?"


    The black-clothed man shook his head, "Even if it''s powerful, it can''t be said. However, within this group of evil demons, there is a king similar to the Queen of Ants. It has extremely strong defensive abilities, so any magic tools and Tao techniques are useless against it."


    "However, the evil spirits that it creates are not powerful, it''s just that every time they are large in number, and they are divided into a regular pattern, creating a wave every four seasons, and since I am unable to kill that king, I have no choice but to kill the evil spirits it creates."


    I calculated the time a little. Today is the beginning of the summer solstice, which means that Uncle Black had just killed the evil spirit created by the Monster King. No wonder the black-clothed man wasn''t willing to help. He had expended a large amount of cultivation experience, so his body was exhausted.


    "It''s all because this junior doesn''t know what''s going on. I said some rude words earlier, but Uncle doesn''t need to take it to heart." I said respectfully.


    Seeing that he had convinced me, Uncle Black stepped out of the door and smiled in satisfaction. "It''s good that you understand. Then I won''t say anymore. Remember, don''t say that I''m a narrow-minded uncle."


    "Yes, hehe."


    Honestly speaking, there were many misunderstandings towards Uncle Black previously, but after hearing his explanation, I felt admiration and respect from the bottom of my heart.


    Ten years of time, for humans, was an extremely long period of time. And Uncle Black actually did not hesitate to waste ten years of time and effort to deal with Yao Xie. It was likely that anyone who heard this would be shocked, and at the same time feel deep veneration for him.


    Aunt Caiyun was not in a hurry to leave. She cupped her fists and asked, "Senior, there is still one more thing that needs you to answer. Since the Demon King is the only one here, who took Qingqing away? Could it be that the Demon King is moving around everywhere?"


    "The Monster King won''t move. He''s hiding at the bottom level of the nest. As for who took Qingqing away, I''m afraid I haven''t cleaned her up and there are still a few fish that escaped the net. However, these monsters that escaped from the net are not that powerful, and this kid can easily take care of it himself. "


    "Me?" I pointed at my nose in astonishment.


    The black-clothed man nodded, "You did not mishear me, that''s you. Don''t think that I don''t know, you have a strong energy wave in your body, as long as you use it well, not to mention a few monsters that escaped the net, even the Monster King will not be your opponent."


    "Thank you for your guidance, senior."


    Aunt Caiyun cupped her fists as she pulled me out of the small door. As we exited, she said to me in a low voice, "It seems like your Art of Soulreaper has slowly recovered. You need to hurry and practice your Qi Method."


    "Little Tian has always cultivated whenever he has time, never slacking off."


    This isn''t to touch the gold on my face, but to speak the truth. Just like when I walk, chat with others, or sit on the ground to rest, I constantly cultivate.


    Just like how I was able to multitask. I don''t even know when I obtained this ability. Anyway, it was naturally used in cultivation. This allowed me to improve my qi cultivation rapidly.


    Otherwise, in less than a day''s time, the Soulreaper Art would show signs of recovery. This was all thanks to the ability to do two things at once.


    "Let''s go, we''ll go find the Monster King. According to the old rules, I''ll do my best to stall the Monster King. You can take this opportunity to save Qingqing."


    Sure enough, following the instructions of the black clothed man, they soon saw a mountain along the small path. On the mountain opposite of the mountain, there were many densely packed caves. Even those with intense fear would feel disgusted upon seeing it.


    "Motherf * cker, there are so many caves. Which one is the Monster King''s lair?"


    "People who cultivate the Dao should not swear, and don''t talk too much about it in the future, okay?" After Aunt Caiyun scolded him, she looked at the many caves and said, "The seniors in the palace said that the Monster King lives at the lowest level. I believe that all of these caves are connected to each other. Just randomly enter one."


    Since the Monster King was staying at the lowest level, he didn''t climb up. Instead, he went straight into a cave in front of us. The moment he entered the cave, he heard a bunch of disorderly sounds assaulting his ears.

 C30

    After entering the cave, we immediately heard a wave of chaotic noises. Aunt Caiyun and I dodged to the side and saw a group of bats with red eyes flying over and colliding with our bodies.


    Aunt Caiyun''s reaction was very fast. She waved the money sword in her hand, holding back all the water. Following the cries of the bats, not long after, a large amount of bat corpses laid on the ground.


    I am in trouble, I don''t have a money sword in my hand, and even if I did, I wouldn''t be able to use it. I could only use the most primitive method, covering my head with my hands and squatting on the ground, trying my best to protect my handsome face.


    It sounds weird, even though there were thousands upon thousands of bats flying over, none of them hit my body. I looked through the gaps of my fingers curiously, and soon discovered the reason behind the bats flying over, as long as they get close to me, they would be repelled by an invisible force.


    The heck, when did I become so powerful that not even bats dared to approach me?


    Since the bats were afraid of me, there was no need for me to continue acting the third grandson. I stood up straight and looked at the bats that were sent flying one by one. It felt really good.


    The unending flow of bats had caused Aunt Caiyun to be extremely busy. However, after dancing with such great effort, it did not take long before her inner Qi could no longer keep up.


    I hastily shouted at Aunt Caiyun, "Stop your work and quickly come behind me."


    Aunt Caiyun wielded her money sword as she looked over to find that I had no defense. I just stood there while the bats kept flying over.


    He immediately shouted out explosively and swung down the money sword in his hand diagonally. He took the opportunity to jump behind me and pant heavily.


    The bat, whose eyes are blood-red, suddenly loses its target and turns its gaze towards me. However, after a few waves of attacks, it discovers that I am completely fine, but there are even more corpses on the ground.


    Just then, an ear-piercing scream came from the group of bats. When I raised my head, I saw a large bat flapping its wings and making an even sharper cry.


    Soon after, the seemingly disorderly and disorderly swarm of bats all uniformly retreated.


    In less than a minute, there weren''t any more bats flying in the air. Aunt Caiyun walked out from behind me and kicked the bat corpse on the ground. She scolded, "That damned little thing, it''s really annoying."


    I picked up a bat corpse from the ground and looked at it for a while before asking curiously, "Aren''t bats the most afraid of humans? Why are the bats here constantly attacking us?"


    "Kid, your biology must have been taught to you by a physical education teacher. You don''t even know about Africa''s red-eyed bats."


    "Oh, so this is the Red-Eyed Bat." Pretending to know, I said, "Aren''t they living in Africa? How did they end up here?"


    Caiyun''s aunt sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, aunt won''t laugh at you. But since you don''t know, then that''s wrong. The Red-Eyed Bats do live in Africa, but they can still adapt to the environment here."


    Being exposed by Caiyun''s words, I stuck out my tongue in embarrassment and said, "It''s still aunty who is knowledgeable. I''ve gained knowledge again."


    "Oh right, what method did you use just now? Why can''t those red-eyed bats get close to you?" Aunt Caiyun frowned and thought for a moment before suddenly realizing something, "I know, it must be the Art of Soulreaper from your body."


    "Aunt, every single one of you mentioned the Art of Soulreaper and said that it was very powerful. Can you tell me more about it? What exactly is its power, and what kind of magical equipment it is?"


    Ever since I knew about the Art of Soulreaper in my body, I have been thinking and asking my master about it. Until now, I haven''t been able to find a clear answer to this question, I only know that the Art of Soulreaper is powerful.


    Aunt Caiyun smiled and said, "The Art of Soulreaper is not a magic item. Not only is it not, it is also an extremely evil thing."


    "Ah?" How can this be? "


    "As for the exact origin and power of the Art of Soulreaper, Aunty is also not very clear about it. I''m afraid that in this world, there is no one who can understand it. You can only rely on yourself to slowly figure it out and experience it."


    Alright, I still don''t have a clear answer, but I found out that the Art of Soulreaper was an evil thing ¡­ That''s not right, since it is an evil being of the utmost yin, why can it be combined with the cultivation method of the Taoists?


    Aunt Caiyun seemed to have guessed the doubts in my heart, and said, "Qi Cultivation arts are not limited to cultivators, anyone can cultivate it, even the evil spirits can."


    That''s right, this was only a Qi cultivation technique, not a Daoist technique. It was only helpful in the qi aspects of the body, and it did not have any limitations for cultivators or demons.


    It was no wonder that the Art of Soulreaper, as the most evil thing in the world, could coordinate with the Qi Cultivation Method.


    However, once I knew that the Art of Soulreaper was the most evil thing in the world, it made my heart even more confused. According to Master, I was born in my body, so wouldn''t that mean that I was the reincarnation of a demon?


    This is impossible! I am clearly a living person, how could I be reincarnated by a demon? I forcefully shook my head, shaking off this unreliable thought that I was unwilling to believe.


    "Alright, I believe that you will find out more about the Art of Soulreaper in the future. You should keep your spirits up and follow your aunt into the lair of the Demon King."


    Aunt Caiyun said as she pushed me to the front. I was probably annoyed by the Red-Eyed Bat so I hid behind my shield. At least I didn''t have to trouble myself with fighting the Red-Eyed Bat.


    As for me, I''m not afraid of the Red-Eyed Bats, so I don''t care where I go.


    The cave was abnormally damp, and a foul stench assaulted their nostrils. Droplets of water fell on their bodies, instantly cooling their hearts. The tunnel, in particular, wound around Cookie, and we were going downhill, according to the flow of water created by the drops.


    As I went deeper and deeper, I discovered that the tunnels led in all directions. It was extremely chaotic, as if there was a huge maze.


    However, we weren''t lost here, and we didn''t have to go the wrong way either. The stench that pervaded the air was gone, because Aunt Caiyun had said that the red-eyed bats must be living next to the Monster King. As long as we followed their scent, we would find the Monster King''s nest.


    "Those red-eyed bats don''t seem to be coming back." Aunt Caiyun looked around before walking out from behind me and continued, "These little things don''t have much offensive power, but there are too many of them. If it weren''t for the Art of Soulreaper, I''m afraid that they wouldn''t have been easy to pass."


    "Auntie, I also contributed a lot, okay ¡­" "Eh, there seems to be a few figures up ahead."

 C31

    "Where?" Caiyun''s aunt asked cautiously.


    I pointed to the depths of the cave and said, "Look, Aunt, they''re there. It seems like there are three or four shadows flickering around. Are they the monsters that escaped the net?"


    Aunt Caiyun was much stronger than me. When she saw the shadows, she nodded and said, "That''s right, they are emitting Miasma, it must be some kind of evil demon, but judging from the Miasma, it should be some kind of low level evil demon."


    "That''s not right, if these evil monsters aren''t strong, then how did they capture Qing Qing?" I asked doubtfully.


    This was indeed a puzzling question. Although the Monster King was powerful, it could not move around. It could only stay in its nest. From Caiyun''s words, she could tell that the monsters that escaped the net were of a very low level, so they didn''t pose much of a threat.


    Qing Qing was the daughter of the blood demon. Coupled with the past few years of self-cultivation, a few low-level demons were simply no match for her, not to mention capturing her.


    Aunt Caiyun was puzzled as well. She thought for a moment and said, "According to my guess, the Monster King must have a bodyguard that is higher than these evil monsters."


    "Hmm, then it makes sense."


    "Let''s go, follow behind me, I will directly get rid of those evil beings, we will continue to head towards the King''s Lair."


    A few low-level demons were no match for Caiyun''s aunt. After a few simple exchanges, they were all cut down by the Money Sword.


    Along the way to the Monster King''s nest, Aunt Caiyun had shown off her might. It was unknown how many similar monsters had died to the money sword, but Aunt Caiyun had become more and more valiant as the battle progressed.


    As for me, although I haven''t made a move, I have never been idle for a moment. I have always been using Qi Cultivation Methods to cultivate the Art of Soulreaper. As for the progress, I have never had any contact with such things.


    But after a period of cultivation, not only could I clearly feel how strong the Art of Soul Awakening was, I could even communicate with it a little. A few, on and off, had not yet reached the point where they could do as they pleased.


    However, I am already very satisfied with this. With just a few words from Aunt Caiyun, as well as the help of a cultivation technique, I have reached this level. It is already very difficult.


    I feel like a genius.


    Under Aunt Caiyun''s constant fighting, we soon arrived in front of an extremely large cave. The yin energy here was extremely dense, and even I could clearly feel a chill invading my body.


    Caiyun''s brow furrowed as she stared into the cave. She paused for a long time without saying a word.


    I didn''t dare to speak carelessly as I was afraid that I would disturb Aunt Caiyun''s train of thoughts. That bone-piercing, ice-cold Yin Qi continued to invade my body and quickly activated the power of the Art of Soulreaper.


    This wasn''t under my control, but due to the Spirit Art''s defense. I could clearly feel the power of the Art''s power suddenly surge, and my originally trembling body suddenly felt as though it was cut off from its current state, as it quickly flowed through my entire body.


    Not long after, the cold energy that had invaded his body disappeared, and his whole body felt as comfortable as if he was soaking in a hot spring.


    "Senior black-clothed, you''re right. The Monster King here is very powerful. Just based on the Miasma released by it, you can tell that I am not its match." Aunt Caiyun was very dissatisfied with this result, but she had to speak the truth.


    I was afraid that Aunt Caiyun would be hurt, or perhaps her pride would be hurt, so I smiled and said, "The Monster King is indeed powerful, otherwise, Uncle Guiyi wouldn''t have used 10 years of strength to suppress it. However, Aunt need not worry, it''s true that the Monster King is powerful, but it also doesn''t have any powerful attacking abilities, right? "


    "That''s right, we didn''t come here today to eliminate it. We came here to save Qing Qing." Aunt Caiyun''s imposing manner immediately rose up and she waved at me, saying, "Let''s go! We''re entering the Monster King''s nest!"


    This is the lair of the Monster King, how could it be so easily entered? The moment the two of us stepped into the gigantic cave, we felt strange movements in our surroundings.


    "The Monster King''s personal bodyguard." Aunt Caiyun pulled me back, picked up her money sword and welcomed it.


    I took a few steps back to stabilize my body. As I continued to cultivate, I kept a close eye on Aunt Caiyun and made the decision in my heart. As long as I could see that Aunt Caiyun was at a disadvantage, I would immediately rush over to help her.


    Aunt Caiyun''s cultivation was not an exaggeration. It was truly worthy of being nurtured by an expert. A short, money sword, in her hands, unleashed its full power, forcing the few flickering figures to retreat every time she attacked.


    However, as I continued to watch, I gradually realized that the two sides fighting were not as fierce as I had expected. Aunt Caiyun''s attacks were indeed extremely sharp, and the money sword in her hand unleashed a tremendous amount of power, but was unable to harm her opponent in the slightest.


    Moreover, I also faintly realized that the few figures that were appearing and disappearing didn''t counterattack Caiyun and were only dodging.


    I suddenly had an ominous feeling, as if they weren''t trying to kill Aunt Caiyun, but were stalling for time ¡­ When I thought of this possibility, I immediately thought of Qingqing.


    This time, the Thunderclap Mountain that the three of us came here together, according to what Aunt Caiyun had said, was defeated by a few monsters. I, on the other hand, did not use the Art of Soul Awakening. I was just an ordinary human.


    But why didn''t these demons capture me or Aunt Caiyun who was defeated, and instead grabbed Qingqing who was hiding behind a huge boulder?


    These unclear questions quickly appeared in my mind. I went through everything in detail and gradually discovered something. It was about Qing Qing''s identity. She was the daughter of the Blood Demon, and there was an extremely strong demonic nature in her heart.


    Could it be that the Monster King had discovered Qing Qing''s identity, and wanted to obtain something from her?


    Yes, that must be it.


    Thinking about this, I shouted to Aunt Caiyun who was still fighting, "Aunt, this is not good. They are trying to stall for time. Quickly think of a way to defeat them or force them to retreat. Qing Qing might be in danger."


    Ah!" Caiyun''s aunt cried out in alarm as she let out a furious roar. Her attacks became even fiercer.


    Why was it that the few floating figures were not real opponents, and did not receive Aunt Caiyun''s attack at all? It was as if he was holding an incomparably sharp sword, slashing at the torrential river water, causing it to splash out a few times, but was unable to stop the torrent of water.


    The more I read, the more anxious I became. I couldn''t help but shout loudly, "Auntie, stand down! Let me do it!"

 C32

    I also didn''t know why I had such great courage. After shouting those words, I immediately rushed over. Aunt Caiyun did not retreat, but continued to tangle with the other figures.


    This is the first time I''ve used the Art of Soulreaper ever since I started cultivating. I''m not sure about its power, and I don''t have time to think too much about it. The moment I get into battle, I''ll try to use it.


    With the help of the Qi Cultivation Method, he channeled the power of the Art of Soul Awakening into his hands. Then, he focused his attention on one of the figures that suddenly appeared in front of him and suddenly smacked his hands across it.


    Boom! *


    The sudden palm strike had an effect. I felt as if I had hit a layer of leather, followed by a miserable cry. The figure I hit fell to the ground, then turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared into the air.


    The rest of the figures unexpectedly retreated at the same time. Aunt Caiyun also looked at me in shock and said, "This is the power of the Art of Soulreaper?"


    "Yes." I was actually a little stunned.


    "I really didn''t expect that just a Qi cultivation technique could make the Art of Soul Awakening unleashing such great power. You brat, your luck is too good." I don''t know if Aunt Caiyun was jealous or not, but she ¡­ Ye Zichen praised the Soulreaper Art.


    "Aunty, be careful."


    Seeing that my companions were suddenly killed, the few figures immediately retreated. After changing their tactics, one of the figures among them grabbed Aunt Caiyun while the rest floated towards me.


    After I warned them, I turned my gaze towards the few figures surrounding me. They appeared to be extremely cautious at this moment. They even had a sense of fear as they continuously circled above me.


    Caiyun''s aunt had only dealt with one shadow, which was quite easy for her. However, her opponent''s goal was clear, it wasn''t to kill her but to delay her, so it would be hard to determine who would win in a short period of time.


    Looking at the figures appearing and disappearing at such a close distance, I realised that even though they were moving very quickly, I could still clearly see their faces. They were actually dried up corpses.


    These dried corpses were already strange to begin with, but they did not rot after dying for many years. Under suitable circumstances, it was very easy for them to ''revive''.


    Of course, even if the ''resurrected'' corpse was powerful, it would only be used against ordinary demons. As long as one cultivated for five years or more, they could still be easily eliminated.


    However, the corpses here had been cultivating for a long time, and with the large amount of Yin energy they had absorbed, their power had increased by many levels.


    I originally wanted to let the dried corpses take action first, then I would take action later. However, I didn''t expect that these few dried corpses had the same idea as me, or it could be said that they were stalling for time and weren''t in a hurry to make a move.


    Alright, since you two are not willing to make the first move, then let me experience the power of the Art of Soulreaper. I once again infused two strands of energy into my hands. My gaze searched for the target and quickly locked onto the two mummies.


    "Go to hell!"


    Following my furious roar, both of my palms swiftly struck out. One could even see the two forces that were emitted from my palms heavily hit the two corpses like two shrieking black dragons. It was a speed that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.


    Boom! * Boom! *


    With my two moves, I killed three dried corpses. The remaining dried corpses seemed to have their own thoughts. After pausing for a moment, they all started to retreat before disappearing one after another.


    Aunt Caiyun smiled and walked over, patting me on the shoulder. "Not bad, kid. Just from those few moves just now, I was already no match for you. If I were to let you practice for a while longer, your future would be limitless."


    "I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. This Art of Soul Awakening ¡­" "Yah!" I felt a stab of pain in my chest, then I bent down, and the pain made me break out in a cold sweat, as if I''d been stabbed in the chest with a sharp knife.


    Aunt Caiyun quickly supported me and anxiously asked, "What''s wrong? How did you become like this? Come, let me show you."


    The stabbing pain in my chest was getting stronger and stronger. If it wasn''t for my strong willpower, I would have fainted long ago.


    Aunt Caiyun placed her hand on my pulse as she asked, "Tell me, how do you feel right now, and check to see if there''s any changes to the Art of Soul Awakening?"


    Enduring the immense pain, I stuttered, "It''s as if a sharp knife stabbed into my chest, and my internal organs trembled violently, as if they were about to explode."


    "What about the Soulreaper Art? Is there any change?"


    I tried a few times to get a feel for the Art''s condition, but one wave of intense stabbing pain was unable to focus my mind, let alone detect the changes in the Art''s technique.


    Aunt Caiyun checked my pulse as she frowned. After that, she let go of my hand and shook her head, "I can tell that there''s nothing wrong with your pulse. However, I can vaguely feel that your aura is fluctuating."


    I crouched down on the ground, beads of sweat running down my cheeks. I felt a chill down my spine, so I was afraid that my back was drenched in cold sweat. I resisted the pain and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "If my guess is correct, the power of the Art of Enchantment that you just used is equivalent to a severe overdraft." Caiyun pursed her lips, "You haven''t cultivated the Art of Soulreaper to the point where you can use it as you wish, but suddenly using so much power would naturally cause the Art''s backlash. It''s okay, wait for the Art of Soulreaper to calm down, then the stabbing pain in your chest will disappear."


    Hearing what Aunt Caiyun had said, I didn''t really understand, but I did understand a little bit. My pain is only temporary and it will be alright very soon.


    "The Art of Soulreaper itself is too profound, there aren''t many rumors about it, and aunt can''t give you precise guidance. So, no matter what happens in the future, remember not to use all of your power, understand?"


    "Aunty, I''m already like this, how could I dare?" I shook my head painfully.


    "En, it''s good that you can remember. Come, aunty will help you quickly recover."


    Immediately afterwards, my aunt extended one of her hands and pressed it against my back while she continuously chanted mantra. I immediately felt a gentle warmth flow through my aunt''s hand and slowly circulated around my body.


    I didn''t dare to make the slightest movement and just obediently squatted there, letting the warm feeling flow through my entire body. Gradually, I discovered that the stabbing pain in my chest had slowly disappeared and I could once again sense the Art of Soulreaper.


    However, the Art of Soulreaper looked different.

 C33

    Before this, the Art of Soulreaper was just a mass of energy. However, after that battle, when he tried to sense it again, he discovered that the ball of energy had become smaller and smaller.


    I don''t know if my senses were wrong or if it was just an illusion, but the moment I sensed the Art of Soulreaper, I felt that it was really changing itself.


    At this moment, Aunt Caiyun took away the hand that was on my back and let out a long breath. "How do you feel now? The stabbing feeling isn''t that strong, right?"


    "Many thanks for aunty''s help. I''m already much better." I stood up and looked at Aunt Caiyun with gratitude. I wanted to tell her about the change in the Art of Soulreaper, but after thinking for a while, I knew that even my aunt wouldn''t be able to give me an answer.


    Aunt Caiyun saw that I wanted to say something, but she didn''t pursue the matter and only nodded her head, "Alright, as long as you are fine. If not, when I see Qingqing in a bit, as an aunt, I really won''t be able to explain it to her."


    "Right, Qing Qing, let''s hurry and find her." I was extremely anxious as I dragged Aunt Caiyun inside, constantly saying, "The Monster King must be trying to get something from Qing Qing. Quickly go save her. Something big will happen if we delay it."


    Hearing my words, my aunt thought for a moment before clapping her hands and exclaiming, "Why didn''t I think of this? The reason why the Monster King wanted to capture Qing Qing was because he wanted to obtain her demonic powers."


    "Ah, that shouldn''t be possible right? They aren''t even in the same category. One is a Monster King, and Qing Qing has a demonic nature."


    As we walked deeper into the cave, we shared our views. At this moment, Aunt waved her hand and said, "Demons are a family, it''s just that humans divided them up. Think about it, this black clothed senior has guarded the Demon King for ten years, who knows how many demons he has killed.


    "And then?" I asked confused.


    "When the Spirit Demon King found out that Qing Qing has the devil attribute, it must have wanted to take away the devil attribute from her in order to change its current disadvantage. Oh right, do you know why the Monster King can''t move? As long as you know this, you will understand why it took Qing Qing away. "


    Aunt Caiyun didn''t say it directly, but as if she just came out with a question, she wanted me to answer it.


    Where the hell do I know? I don''t know much about demons and devils, not to mention that this was related to a demon wanting to gain benefits from a human with a demonic nature. It was related to the three realms of humans, demons, and devils.


    I shook my head in confusion and honestly replied, "I really don''t understand. How can I tell Aunt directly?"


    "That''s true. It''s normal for you to not understand, so just listen to what aunt is saying." Caiyun''s aunt paused, tidied her thoughts, and then said, "Over ten thousand years ago, Pangu opened the sky ¡­"


    Fuck, what the heck? Why didn''t he just say that female scum created humans?


    I helplessly pulled at Caiyun''s arm and said, "I won''t talk about such a distant matter. Can you tell me why the Monster King wants to capture Qing Qing? Just what does it want from Qing Qing?"


    "So impatient. Aunt saw that you didn''t understand anything, so she wanted to teach you a lesson. Alright, since you don''t want to hear it, then Aunt won''t go any further." For example, the Spirit Demon King in front of us, although it is strong, the reason it cannot move is because it is just a ball of special Yin Qi. "


    "What? Is it a mass of Yin Qi?"


    Aunt Caiyun nodded and said, "Yes, think about it. If the host body is missing, how is the Demonic Lord, who is merely a lump of Miasma, going to move?"


    "Aunt, you haven''t seen the Monster King, how can you be sure that it''s just a lump of Miasma?" I still asked puzzledly.


    "Idiot, can''t you rely on your own observation and judgement?" Aunt Caiyun stared at me, "From the red-eyed bats that just entered the cave to the mummies just now, they aren''t that powerful. It was because they absorbed a large amount of Yin Qi that they mutated."


    "With just this, it''s too far-fetched."


    "Aiya, you really don''t know anything. I really don''t know how the old man taught his disciple. Listen up, the Monster King is a special lump of yin aura, and after going through a special situation, coupled with the methods of the outside world, it is different from the yin aura the ordinary monsters emit."


    "Oh, aunt, do you mean that the formation of the Monster King is artificial?"


    "It is difficult to make an accurate judgement of this. It can be intentional, or it can be unwittingly formed from time to time. No matter what, the Demon King''s true body''s characteristic is that it can be of great help to the surrounding demons. "


    I nodded as if I understood what he meant and asked, "What does that have to do with the devil attribute in Qing Qing''s body? Could it be that after the Monster King obtained the devil attribute, he can transform into a human and move around?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    Regardless of what Aunt Caiyun said, I am certain that the Demon King captured Qingqing for the sake of her demonic attribute. Otherwise, there is no need to cause so much trouble.


    Especially from the corpses that just appeared, it is very easy to think of one problem. The Monster King already knows that we came to its nest, so he sent the corpse to stop us.


    However, the dried corpses didn''t launch any deadly attacks, but only dragged us down. Just what is the Monster King thinking?


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. I shook my head and temporarily stopped thinking about these messy questions. I turned to Caiyun and asked, "How far away are we from the Monster King?"


    "I sensed the Monster King''s special Yin Qi as soon as I entered the cave. Right now, it isn''t too far away from us. Around ten minutes later, I can see the true appearance of the Monster King." As Aunt Caiyun said this, she suddenly looked at me, "I advise you not to easily use the power of the Art of Soulreaper. It''s not something you can control right now, as per the old rules, you should think of a way to save Qingqing. Leave the rest to Aunty."


    I nodded obediently.


    I know that the Art of Soulreaper is powerful, but if I use it, I will definitely suffer its backlash. Recalling the piercing pain in my chest from before, I feel a lingering fear.


    After a few minutes, we reached the end of the cave. The space here was very wide, but I could see the unconscious Qing Qing stuck to the stone wall with a bunch of red-eyed bats surrounding her.


    Beside Qing Qing, there was a figure that was radiating light. From the looks of it, it was as big as a door. Traces of light jumped around on its body, making it look extremely terrifying.


    "That''s the Monster King."

 C34

    Aunt Caiyun pointed at the Monster King, then said in a small voice, "I''ll stall the Monster King later. Those red-eyed bats won''t be able to do anything to you, so you took the opportunity to save Qingqing."


    "Auntie, you have to be careful."


    "Got it, let''s start preparing."


    Aunt Caiyun nodded, holding the money sword as she strode towards the Monster King. She didn''t stop until she was just five meters away, then she said, "Monster, you haven''t checked for a while, I''ve let you hide in Thunderclap Mountain for too long. This time, I''m here to destroy you."


    The glow on the Monster King''s body suddenly intensified. Following that, it released a sound similar to that of a man and woman''s combined laughter and said, "You reckless human, how dare you be so impudent in front of this Demon King. None of you should even think of leaving alive today."


    I stared at the Monster King and saw its body suddenly sway. In less than 10% of a second, it was already in front of Aunt Caiyun and a blinding light shot out from its body. It was my target, Aunt Caiyun.


    Aunt Caiyun probably did not expect the Monster King to move so quickly. Before she could even react, the light had already arrived in front of her. Luckily, Aunt Caiyun had a lot of battle experience, so she quickly raised her money sword to block.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, the silver sword in Caiyun''s hand exploded. One by one, the silver pieces fell to the ground with a metallic sound.


    Caiyun''s aunt was shocked. She didn''t think that the sword in her hand would shatter in just a single exchange.


    From the looks of it, Aunt Caiyun is at an absolute disadvantage. As long as the Spirit Demon King attacks again, the result will be obvious, no way, since Aunt Caiyun is not a match for the Spirit Demon King, then the effect will be useless.


    If that''s the case, I won''t have the chance to save Qing Qing from the Monster King.


    After thinking about it again and again, I decided to use the power of the Art of Soulreaper again. As long as I can save Qing Qing, I won''t regret it no matter how big the consequences will be later. Thinking of this, I once again secretly circulated the Art of Soul Awakening in my body ¡­


    "Little Tian, don''t do this, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Aunt Caiyun shouted at me.


    A resolute look appeared in my eyes as I said, "No matter how great the price I have to pay, I will definitely save Qing Qing. Aunt, let''s exchange what you said earlier. I will deal with the Monster King."


    At this moment, the Monster King turned towards me, the light emitting from his body crackling and clattering, "Little fellow, you are quite capable. I didn''t think that the Red-Eyed Bats and Thousand Year Dry Corpses that I refined would be your match."


    "Monster King, since you know how powerful I am, I advise you to quickly release Qingqing. Otherwise, today will be the day you die."


    The Monster King burst out into laughter once again. "You human beings are really arrogant. You came to throw away your lives knowing that you''re no match for me, and you even said some random words. Alright, since you''re so capable, show them to me."


    I focused my powers on my hands and slowly lifted them up ¡­ Oh, I seem to have come across something. Oh right, I left the Purple-Gold Gourd given by the Truth Ancient Daoist Jade of the Void Temple in my pocket. How could I have forgotten about this magic item?


    According to the Master of the True Jade Temple, the purple gold gourd could absorb a human''s soul and soul. The Monster King was a mass of Yin Qi, so using the purple gold gourd against it was the most appropriate choice.


    After thinking about this, I scattered the gathered energy in my hand. I took out the purple gold gourd from my pocket and said to the Monster King, "I''ll ask you one last time. You really don''t want to release Qing Qing, right?"


    The Monster King originally looked like it would win, but when it saw the purple gold gourd, it clearly stopped moving. From the fragmented light that it emitted, it seemed to be extremely emotional.


    "Kid, where did you get that magic tool in your hand?" The Demon King said with an ice-cold tone.


    Hearing the Monster King''s voice, I felt as though I had become a completely different person. This made me extremely curious. This isn''t an act, why would I change the tone and tone of my speech without saying a single word?


    "None of your business. Since you know how powerful this magic tool is, why haven''t you surrendered yet?"


    The Monster King paused for a moment. Suddenly, the fragmented rays of light on its body surged and collided with each other, emitting a series of crisp sounds. What was even more strange was the Monster King''s ear-piercing laughter, shaking the entire cave.


    At this moment, Caiyun''s Aunt and a few others leaped to my side and anxiously said, "Aunt finally knows how the Monster King came here. It''s not a fiendish demon, but rather formed of tens of thousands of souls."


    "Huh?" I exclaimed.


    "Ahhh, what are you talking about? Listening to its laughter, it doesn''t sound like a human at all. It''s actually formed by a lot of laughter."


    After Caiyun''s explanation, I listened attentively, and as expected, it was the same as what my aunt had said. Everyone''s voice was different, it was as if someone had said something behind your back, and you didn''t even need to look to know who it was.


    "It really is the case, Aunt. Why are there so many spirit bodies gathered together?"


    "This must be the long-lost Devouring Technique. It started off as the core soul body and continued to devour the souls of others. If I''m not wrong, Taoist Yu Ji''s two souls and six souls are on the Monster King."


    I also nodded in agreement. "Then I''ll use the Golden-purple Gourd to accept the Monster King."


    "Are you joking?" Caiyun''s aunt looked at me in astonishment and said, "Although the Amethyst Gourd is a magic item that absorbs soul bodies, its capacity is limited. It''s impossible to collect tens of thousands of souls at once, do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand." I shook my head.


    "If you don''t understand then listen to aunt. If you want to deal with the Monster King, you must first find the soul that was at the core of the monster. Only by killing it can you use the purple gold gourd to obtain Dao Master Jade''s soul."


    Aunt Caiyun''s words were easy to understand. Once the core was killed, the souls it devoured would naturally be freed. At that time, the condensed souls would disperse and the Monster King would disappear.


    However, there was a crucial prerequisite here: how to find the core soul body of the Monster King, and how to effectively kill it?


    "This is forcing me to use my ultimate move." Aunt Caiyun frowned, as if she had made a huge decision in her heart. She then raised her head and stared at the Monster King as she said to me, "Auntie might not be able to drink your wedding wine anymore. Remember, you must always think about paying respects to Aunty every year."


    "Aunty ¡­"


    "Remember your aunt''s words. You must treat Qing Qing better, or your aunt will come back to find you."


    Under my anxious gaze, Aunt Caiyun resolutely came to the front of the Monster King and quickly sat down cross-legged as she chanted, "The laws of the world are divided into Yin and Yang, Dao Lord, borrow my divine power ¡­"

 C35

    Aunt Caiyun, who was sitting cross-legged, quickly chanted the mantra as she faced the savage spirit king. Not long after, a halo of light appeared around her body.


    I was both anxious and helpless. I knew that my aunt was trying her best to get rid of me, but there was nothing I could do. I originally wanted to use the Art of Soulreaper, but now that I have used it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to save Aunt Caiyun.


    This was because Aunt Caiyun had already made the decision to sacrifice herself, and right now, she had already raised the cultivation experience in her body to the limit.


    As the saying went, once the bow was pulled back, Aunt Caiyun had used her most powerful move. Even if she was replaced now, she would be injured or even killed by the backlash.


    The most important thing was to defeat the Demon Queen, and also to use the purple gold gourd to absorb Jade Edge Division''s Daoist Priest''s soul, so as to return and explain things to the True Jade Monastery.


    Of course, these small matters are not the most important. The main thing is that even if I use the Art of Soulreaper, I do not have complete confidence in winning. After all, I only used the Art of Soulreaper at an early stage.


    If I lose, Aunt Caiyun will use her most powerful move. At that time, I''m afraid the outcome will be different.


    At this point, no matter how much I thought about it, my heart would not be able to do anything. I only hoped that Aunt Caiyun''s desperate attacks would have the desired effect, so her sacrifice was not in vain.


    After Caiyun''s actions, the halo around her became more and more clear, and she actually began to slowly disappear into the halo. In the end, she turned into a ball of pink light, crystal clear and beautiful.


    As for the Demon King, he did not make a move. He just stood there and silently watched, as if he was not afraid at all.


    Suddenly, the ball of light formed by Caiyun''s Aunty soared into the sky, shooting glaring pink lights at the Monster King. It was already very close to the Monster King, and its speed was extremely fast, causing every ray of light to heavily hit the Monster King''s body.


    Following that, the Monster King let out a blood-curdling screech as the light around his body flickered. What was even more terrifying was the blood-curdling screeches that sounded like they came from tens of thousands of people.


    I stared blankly at the ball of light in the sky. Every attack I sent out would make the ball of light shrink a little. Until now, it was only the size of a fist.


    On the other hand, the Demon King, who had been screaming miserably all this time, only let out a miserable scream as though nothing had happened to him.


    Looking at this scene, I completely panicked. Could it be that Aunt Caiyun''s all-out attack was ineffective? If that''s the case, it''ll be disastrous. I clearly know that when the ball of light disappears, if the Monster King is still not defeated, then Aunt Caiyun''s sacrifice will be in vain.


    Ah ¡­


    Inside the cave, the screams of the Demon King continuously rang out. It lingered around the entire cave for a long time, and before the sound could fade away, new screams rang out once again, deafening everyone.


    Finally ¡­ The ball of light that Aunt Caiyun transformed into disappeared, and the last strike also landed on the Demon King''s body, causing the Demon King to let out a final scream, after which everything calmed down.


    I looked at the Demon King, who was still in good condition, and felt extremely grieved. I was sad because I was Caiyun''s aunt, but I didn''t expect her to be unable to defeat the Demon King even after sacrificing her own life.


    Alright, it seems that I have no other choice but to fight it out. Thinking about this, I secretly circulated the power of the Art of Soulreaper to fill my hands. My eyes were filled with anger as I stared at the Monster King, trying to find an opportunity to strike it.


    As for the Demon King, after being struck by a series of attacks, he had entered a long period of silence, as if he had died.


    But I know, the Monster King didn''t really die. From the light that was still dancing around his body, he is probably doing self-recovery or self-adjustment. This isn''t the main point, I definitely won''t give him that chance.


    I slowly raised my hands to my chest and walked towards Monster King step by step.


    When I was still seven or eight meters away from the Monster King, I suddenly heard the Monster King''s voice. It was a voice that made me feel very strange. "Benefactor, I am Jade Machine and the Golden-purple Gourd in your hand is my magic item."


    "Dao Friend Jade?" Hearing this voice, I was stunned.


    Just as I was in a daze, another voice sounded out from the Monster King. Furthermore, this voice was extremely familiar and made me miss it greatly. "Little Tian, don''t be fooled. This is the Monster King ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    "Aunt, Aunt Caiyun, what''s wrong?" When I heard about Aunt Caiyun, who I thought was dead, I immediately became confused. I looked straight at the Monster King and angrily said, "Hurry and release my aunt."


    "That damned human, she has already become my puppet. If she still dares to spout nonsense, I will definitely teach her a lesson."


    Following that, I looked at a certain spot on the Monster King''s body, where the light it was emitting was jumping around crazily. At the same time, Aunt Caiyun''s screams could be heard nonstop.


    Even though I hadn''t known Aunt Caiyun for long, she was not only Qingqing''s aunt, she was also my mentor and friend. All along the way, she had taught and taken care of me, giving me a sense of safety by her side.


    All of this has now become a memory. Now, listening to my aunt''s screams, every scream, it was like a knife stabbed into my heart, causing my heart to be filled with grief.


    Just as I was about to go crazy, another voice came into my head and reminded me, "Little Tian, you have to be calm. What you see and hear is not real."


    I don''t know where this sound came from, but hearing this reminder, I suddenly thought of something suspicious. Aunt Caiyun had turned into a ball of light and attacked the Monster King, disappearing in the end, not having her soul devoured by the Monster King.


    If that was the case, Aunt Caiyun''s words must have been a trick of the Monster King to enrage me and cause me to panic. It wanted to use this opportunity to find a weak point in me and kill me.


    Thinking of this, I broke out in a cold sweat. Just a little bit more and I would have been tricked by the Monster King.


    "Monster King, hurry up and put away your tricks. I won''t fall for your trick." I shook my head and shouted angrily at the Monster King.


    The Monster King went blank for a moment, then suddenly cackled out loud. "Good boy, to think you could actually see through my scheme. However, this doesn''t matter. You will sooner or later become my food."


    "Today, I swear I will kill you. Monster King, hand over your life!" After I finished speaking, I wanted to use the power of the Art of Soulreaper.


    However, the Monster King suddenly said, "Wait, even if you want to die, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Can you tell me just what is that powerful energy in your body?"

 C36

    "What does it have to do with you? I''m just not telling you. Demon King, die."


    "What''s the hurry? Wait." Without waiting for me to attack, the Demon Dynasty dodged to the side and continued, "You and I were originally of the same origin. Even if we wanted to fight, we shouldn''t be in a rush. Let''s wait for the Demon King to understand everything first."


    "Pah! Who would be of the same origin as you? I am a human, and people like you who come from the origin of all evils can be killed." I disdainfully swept my gaze over the Monster King as I scolded.


    "Hehe, come on, not only are you not a cultivator, you are also not an ordinary human. Especially the energy in your body, which is full of dense yin aura. How could I not sense it?"


    "You ¡­" I didn''t know what to say, the Art of Soul Awakening is indeed the most evil thing, it is not a cultivator''s magic item, with the power of the Monster King, it is easy to detect.


    The Monster King stared at me. After a long while, he said, "Alright. On the account that you and I share the same origin, that little girl will let you take her away. However, you must promise me one thing before taking her away."


    "You ¡­ "Tell me."


    "Tell me, demon king, what exactly is the power in your body?"


    After hearing that the Monster King would release Qing Qing, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. My tone was still not very good as I said, "It''s called ¡­."


    I suddenly stopped and didn''t tell him about the Art of Soulreaper. I realised that the light on the Monster King''s body was flickering, as though it was dodging away from the eyes of a human. This definitely isn''t a good thing.


    After some thought, I finally found a flaw. The Monster King didn''t really want to release Qing Qing. If it really wanted to do that, why wait until now? To say that he had detected the Soulreaper Art in my body and said it was from the same origin, what nonsense was this?


    The Monster King must have just discovered, with its ability, that the moment I entered this place, or rather the moment I entered the cave, it had already detected the Art of Soul Awakening in my body. Why didn''t it say it would let Qing Qing go and wait for Aunt Caiyun to fight it to the death before saying such words?


    There was only one answer, and that was that the Demon King was stalling for time. He was definitely injured by Aunt Caiyun''s violent attack earlier and was currently recovering quickly.


    When the Monster King saw that I didn''t continue speaking, he urged me, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    I coldly looked at it and angrily said, "Monster King, do you think you''re very smart? But I''m not stupid, so you must be seriously injured right now. You want to stall for time so that I can heal you?"


    "Hehe, boy, you''re quite smart. However, even if you do know, so what? Don''t think that I, this Monster King, don''t know anything about you. That''s right, the power in your body is powerful, but you can''t truly use it."


    As the Monster King spoke, he stared intently at me. He seemed to sense the undulations on my face and continued, "As long as you and I stop talking today, I''ll be able to help you perfectly control the energy in your body. How about it?"


    Not only did he catch Qing Qing, Aunt Caiyun also died because of him. Now he''s telling me to stop this and this, if I believe him, then wouldn''t I be the stupidest person in the world?


    "Monster King, cut the crap. Since you and I don''t have the same origin, it''s impossible for us to stop talking. Today, I will take the place of the heavens and completely eliminate you." I said with a firm and cold tone.


    The Monster King had been speaking soft words the entire time, but he was still mocked by me. He was instantly enraged, and the fragmented rays of light emitted from his body, crackling with crisp sounds, "Kid, you''re courting death. Don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "Fuck you, come on."


    Both sides released their crossbows and a fierce battle was about to begin. However, at this moment, behind the Monster King, a violent cough sounded. I looked over and saw Qingqing, who was slowly awakening.


    The Monster King disdainfully looked at Qing Qing and said, "One demon, one demon. You aren''t a cultivator to begin with, yet you want to fight me to the death. Are you crazy?"


    That''s right, in the eyes of the Demon King, Qing Qing''s body possessed a demonic attribute and belonged to the demonic category. Furthermore, my body possessed the Art of Soulreaper, which carried an extremely dense amount of Yin Qi.


    However, Qing Qing and I are clear that we are humans, and that as long as we are saved, we will not be separated from the demons.


    "Qing Qing, are you alright?"


    Qing Qing rubbed her temples, feeling very uncomfortable. She looked at me and said, "Little Tian, don''t worry. I''m fine ¡­" "Where''s aunt? Where did aunt go?"


    "Aunt Caiyun ¡­" I sighed in hatred as I glared at the Monster King and said, "I was killed by this monster. Qing Qing, don''t worry. I will definitely avenge Aunt Caiyun."


    Upon hearing that Caiyun''s Aunt Caiyun was hurt by the Demon King, Qingqing''s face was immediately filled with rage. Her eyes immediately turned blood-red, and a spot of black light gradually appeared on her forehead.


    Looking at Qingqing''s appearance, I knew that she had entered a berserk state and activated the devilish nature within her.


    Qing Qing''s change caused the Demon King to jump in fright. He suddenly turned around and looked at the berserk Qing Qing, "Such a strong devil nature, to be able to reach such a level. Not bad, not bad. It suits my appetite."


    I don''t know if the Monster King looked down on Qing Qing and me, or if it had great confidence in its own ability, but seeing that it didn''t care about us at all, it didn''t care about us at all.


    Towards Qing Qing who was in a frenzy, she was the same as her mother. She became like a demon, causing her ability to sharply increase.


    As for me, as long as I display the power of the Art of Soulreaper, I cannot be underestimated. Previously, I only needed a single round to kill those thousand year old corpses.


    I believe it''s impossible for the Monster King not to know, but its current behavior is even more strange.


    I don''t care what tricks the Monster King has up his sleeve. As long as Qing Qing and I attack simultaneously, no matter what tricks he has up his sleeve, it will be useless. Thinking of this, I shouted at Qing Qing, "Do it!"


    Qing Qing roared furiously as her long hair fluttered in the wind. Her originally delicate face was now filled with black lines. She stretched out her shriveled hands and a row of long, dark brown nails, like sharp knives, directly flew towards the Monster King.


    Without the slightest hesitation, I gathered the power of the Art of Soulreaper in my hands and continuously struck at the Monster King like a chain of cannons.


    The Monster King''s movement speed in his nest is fast, but mine and the frenzied Qing Qing''s speed aren''t slow either. With the Monster King''s agility, it''s impossible for him to dodge both of us at the same time.


    Crack


    All of Qing Qing and I''s attacks basically landed on the Demon King''s body. I was just about to be ecstatic, but after looking carefully, I was immediately disappointed. The Demon King that was continuously hit just let out a few screams, but there wasn''t any major problems.


    After the first round of attacks, Qing Qing and I withdrew our attacks at the same time and looked at the Demon King who had acted normally.


    The Monster King let out an ear-piercing laugh and said, "I have one life after absorbing one soul, and there are at least several tens of thousands of souls in my body. Wanting to kill me with just the two of you is simply wishful thinking."

 C37

    After hearing what the Monster King said, I was completely stunned. However, I was very clear that his words weren''t random.


    Could it be that Aunt Caiyun''s last desperate move did not kill the Demon King? To be more accurate, she has killed the Demon King many times, but the Demon King was too special. Even if it had over ten thousand souls, it still had over ten thousand lives.


    This way, he would be in big trouble. Even if he had the time to kill a Demon King with tens of thousands of lives, he wouldn''t have to expend so much energy. Furthermore, I am unable to use the power of the Art of Soul Awakening for a long period of time.


    As for Qing Qing, it is impossible for her to remain in the demonic state for a long time. Of course, I can''t let her be like this. Otherwise, if Qing Qing is controlled by the demonic power, she will become a demon from now on.


    If this goes on, he won''t be able to do anything. In the end, not only will he not be able to kill the Monster King, but he will also be trapped here.


    When he thought of being trapped, at the same time, he remembered that black clothed man. He had always thought that the defense of the Demon King was too strong, and did not know that the reason why he could not die after fighting the Demon King for ten years was because the Demon King possessed over ten thousand lives.


    "Little brats, with just your strength alone, you still can''t kill my Monster King. What do you think? Can you calm down and listen to what this Monster King has to say?"


    I beckoned to Qingqing to come to my side. As long as I could see that Qingqing was fine, I wouldn''t be so anxious. The Monster King didn''t stop her and allowed her to walk to my side.


    Qing Qing, who had come to my side, withdrew her demonic nature and returned to her original state. She seemed extremely exhausted. Half of her body was leaning against my body. I reached out my hand to pat her shoulder to comfort her. I wanted her to know that as long as I was by her side, I would do my best to protect her.


    "What do you want to say? Hurry up and say it."


    The Monster King paused for a moment and then said something that surprised me, "This Demon King has been hibernating at Thunderclap Mountain for many years. After such a long time of cultivation, I have already reached my peak condition.


    Although I didn''t understand what the Monster King wanted us to help it with, I knew that it definitely wasn''t a good thing. "Why should we help you?"


    The Monster King cackled, "Whether it''s a monster or a cultivator, whoever doesn''t want to become a top character, this Demon King will help you become one that stands at the top."


    Qing Qing and I won''t be able to kill the Demon King, and the Demon King won''t be able to easily defeat us. Therefore, even if we do fight, we won''t be able to determine the victor in a short period of time. Since I had nothing better to do, I asked curiously, "Do you have the ability to do so?"


    "That''s right. You, that lass, and this Demon King, if we trace our origins back to the same origin, then the strength in our bodies is complementary. As long as you listen to this Demon King''s arrangements, I guarantee that you can sweep the entire world within a year."


    "Oh, that''s true. What do you want to do?"


    The Monster King looked at Qing Qing and me and said word by word, "Give me your yin energy and the evil energy in your body. This way ¡­"


    Before the Monster King could finish his sentence, I interrupted it, "Then you''ll be invincible. At that time, you can go wherever you want to go. Kill whoever you want to. Fuck, do you treat us two as fools?"


    "The two of you can be my substitute protectors. Don''t worry, you can take anything that you want from me."


    "Really?"


    The Monster King replied without hesitation, "I will not go back on my words."


    I smiled. "That''s fine. You can hand over 999 lives now and only leave your original body''s life. This way, I''ll believe your words and give you the power in my body."


    "You ¡­ This Demon King has said so much, yet you''re actually playing with this Demon King. Fine, since you don''t want to cooperate, this Demon King will personally come to get it. "


    "Then come."


    I pressed Qingqing, who was in my embrace, against a stone wall to the side and circulated the power of the Art of Soul Awakening to stand fearlessly in front of the Monster King.


    I said it so loudly, but in reality, I clearly knew in my heart that I couldn''t kill the Monster King. I just didn''t want to get entangled with it for too long. I saw that the Monster King''s thoughts were the same as mine, but he was just saying that he didn''t make a move.


    In an instant, the atmosphere had reached a deadlock. Neither side had the confidence to defeat the other, but they had no choice but to draw their swords.


    At this moment, Qing Qing suddenly stood up and walked between me and the Monster King. She said to the two of us, "Stop fighting. Even if you fight for three days and three nights, you won''t be able to determine the victor. Why don''t you listen to what I have to say?"


    Demon King and I looked at Qing Qing, not knowing what she wanted to say. However, after pausing for a moment, we both nodded our heads.


    "Since there is no clear victor, there is no point in continuing to fight. It would be better to just give up. Little Tian and I will leave this place, while you, Demon King, can continue to cultivate in my lair. Is that alright?"


    The light from the Monster King flickered as it made a difficult decision. After a while, it said, "Alright, you two little fellows will be the first ones to leave this place alive."


    Although the Monster King agreed to stop the battle, I was unwilling. However, with a second thought, there was no point in continuing to pester him. I nodded, "Since Qingqing has said so, I won''t continue either."


    Qing Qing held my hand as we walked out of the cave. I shouted at the Monster King, "Let''s go."


    "Bye!"


    Actually, I don''t feel good about this. I have yet to avenge Aunt Caiyun, I have yet to find Dao leader Yuji''s soul, and I just left like this. How can I pay attention to Yu Zhen and explain myself to Aunt Caiyun?


    Of course, there was another important reason. The purpose of this trip to Thunderclap Mountain was to find the Tranquil Heart Grass to expel the devilish essence from Qing Qing''s body. If they couldn''t even find this, then wouldn''t their trip have been in vain?


    After thinking about this, I suddenly stopped and said in a low voice to Qing Qing, "Wait a moment. I still have something I need to ask the Monster King."


    "Kid, didn''t you leave? Why are you back? Have you thought through what this Demon King said?"


    I laughed coldly and directly said, "We have come here to find a Tranquil Heart Grass. I wonder if the Monster King knows where it is?"


    "Tranquil Heart Grass?" The Spirit Demon King paused, his tone filled with doubt, and said: "Tranquil Heart Grass is for cleansing the heart, who is going to use it on that little girl? I, the Demon King, want to remind all of you, whether it is the devilish nature of the girl or the extremely yin and evil energy in your body, they all possess abilities that defy the heavens, so do not easily abandon them. "


    "You know that right?" I said irritably.


    The Monster King did not waste any more words and said, "I know, but I won''t tell you."

 C38

    I curiously stared at the Monster King and asked, "Why?"


    "With this question, one of you is a demon, the other is a demon. In our demon realm, you are considered to be the mainstay. In the future, you will definitely be able to provide unlimited help to the demon realm. How could I possibly do anything that would harm myself?"


    I suddenly became angry, "Don''t mention anything about the same origin as me. You and I are completely different paths. You are a demon, you will be a demon for the rest of your life, and I am a human for the rest of my life. Don''t talk about distorting the truth, it''s useless for me."


    The Monster King lightly said, "This Demon King will not force you. The way out lies behind you. You can leave at any time, but since there are different paths, I will not tell you about the Tranquil Heart Grass."


    Seeing that I still had more to say, Qing Qing shook her head towards me and whispered, "Forget it. Since the Monster King is unwilling to speak, there''s no need for us to beg it. Let''s go out of here first before thinking of a way out."


    I glared fiercely at the Monster King before turning around to leave with Qing Qing.


    Before long, the voice of the Demon King came from behind. "Kid, this Demon King''s territory welcomes your arrival at any time. When you''ve thought it through, come find this Demon ¡­"


    "Little Tian, don''t listen to the Fey King''s nonsense, you are a human, it''s just that there is an additional Evil Spirit Art inside your body, but as long as you can control it perfectly, not only can you use it, you can also use the power of the Art to help others."


    I nodded in agreement. "You''re right, the Art of Soul Awakening is only a power. It isn''t evil in nature, as long as the one who uses it has justice in his heart."


    Supporting the weak Qing Qing as they walked out of the cave, the Monster King did not play any tricks, nor did he send any subordinates to stop them. When we arrived outside the cave, it was already bright outside. The sun should be at around ten in the morning.


    "Little Tian, don''t be sad. It''s not your fault that you can''t find the Tranquil Heart Grass. Besides, without the help of the Tranquil Heart Grass, I can still use my own cultivation to dispel the demonic energy in my body."


    Actually, the more understanding Qing Qing was, the more guilt I felt. I was the one who proposed to attack Thunderclap Mountain, but ended up empty-handed. Furthermore, I even threw Aunt Caiyun''s life away.


    Standing outside of the cave, the mountain breeze blew against my face. I suddenly thought of a person, it was the black-clothed uncle that I met in the palace. He had also lived in Thunderclap Mountain for ten years, so he couldn''t possibly have heard of the Tranquil Heart Grass.


    Thinking about this, I held onto Qing Qing''s hand as we walked towards the palace. I said to her, "Follow me, I''ll do everything I can to help you find the Tranquil Heart Grass, otherwise, I''ll let Aunt Caiyun down."


    Very quickly, we returned to the entrance of the palace once again. However, this time, there was still Qingqing, but Aunt Caiyun was missing.


    I lightly knocked on the small door a few times and shouted, "Uncle Black, we are back. Please open the door."


    Jiyaaa!


    After I shouted, the small door opened from the inside. Uncle who was wrapped in black clothes said calmly, "Why did you come back? Weren''t you looking for the Monster King''s nest?" "Hmm, is this girl the Qingqing you''re looking for?"


    Qing Qing walked forward politely and said, "Uncle Black Cloak, I am Qing Qing."


    "You guys are really annoying. Why didn''t you leave right after settling your own matters and come back to my palace?" The man in black grumbled, but he pushed open the door and let us in.


    Uncle Heian, who was standing at the side, watched Qing Qing and I enter. After waiting for a while, he closed the door and puzzledly asked, "That''s not right, where''s the girl who went out with you last night? Why didn''t she come back? Could it be that the Monster King ¡­"


    "Damned Demon King, one day I''ll come back and kill it myself, and avenge Aunt Caiyun." I secretly made a vow and said resolutely.


    "I''ve fought with the Monster King for dozens of years, and I''ve used every method at my disposal, but I still haven''t been able to kill it. Its defensive power is shockingly strong, how could you kids kill it?"


    "Hmph, it''s not that its defense is strong, but that it devoured tens of thousands of souls and had tens of thousands of lives. Otherwise ¡­"


    "Wait, what did you say just now? The Demon King has over ten thousand lives ¡­ " It was unknown whether he was happy or angry, but after a while, he suddenly came to a realization and said, "Right, it must be like this. I told you that there is no demon with such strong defense in this world."


    "Kid, how did you find this?"


    I explained in detail what Aunt Caiyun was up to, and added in the end, "The Monster King only has over ten thousand lives. Apart from that, it doesn''t have much attack power."


    "Weird, too weird." The black-clothed man paced back and forth, his mouth constantly saying something strange.


    Looking at how he kept walking around, I curiously asked, "Uncle Black, what''s so strange about that?"


    Even if it was like you said, the Monster King''s defense isn''t the reason, but rather it has over ten thousand lives, but that isn''t the key, the Monster King''s attack is also very strong, even I only have a slight advantage, but you said that it doesn''t have any attack power, isn''t that strange enough?


    Qing Qing and I looked at each other and recalled the process of dealing with the Monster King in the cave. It was really at a disadvantage of being beaten passively and didn''t counterattack. Could it be that the Monster King didn''t want to hurt itself?


    This was impossible, especially in the face of Aunt Caiyun''s desperate moves. The Monster King did not retaliate at all. Could it be that he did not truly want his aunt to die?


    "Uncle Black Cloak, ever since I''ve seen the Monster King, it has indeed been passively getting beaten up the entire time without even being able to fight back."


    Uncle Black also couldn''t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. He looked at my body once before locking his gaze on Qing Qing. He suddenly let out a loud laugh and said, "I understand. So that''s how it is."


    "Please speak your mind, Uncle Black."


    "This girl has a strong demonic aura and you also have an extremely dark and evil yin aura. I''m afraid that the Monster King has treated you as its own and thus did not secretly kill you."


    I will think of the Demon King''s final suggestion he made to me, he has indeed treated us as his own origin. From the looks of it, Demon Kings can indeed be called kings, and at times, it would be better for him to suffer than to harm his own origin.


    Hmph, I was just thinking about it, but I don''t agree with how great the Monster King''s method is. In fact, its thoughts are very obvious, the reason it doesn''t kill Qing Qing and I is because it wants to get the demonic nature and yin aura from us.


    Suddenly, the black-clothed man pointed at Qing Qing and me as he coldly said, "Hurry up and leave. You''re not allowed to take even half a step into Thunderclap Mountain."

 C39

    Just a moment ago, I was still fine, so why did I suddenly turn hostile? I asked in confusion, "What? What I said was wrong. I made you so angry?"


    He waved his hand and said, "The responsibility is not yours, but the Yin Qi and the Demonic Qi in your body. This is what the Demon King wants the most, if it were to take it, the whole world would no longer have peace."


    "Junior also thought of this result. I originally wanted to leave Thunderclap Mountain, but ¡­" I turned my head to look at Qing Qing and continued, "I must find the Tranquil Heart Grass to help Qing Qing remove the demonic nature in her heart."


    "Did the Demon King not tell you the whereabouts of the Tranquil Heart Grass?"


    I shook my head.


    The black clothed man touched his sleeves and said, "Tranquil Heart Grass was grown on Thunderclap Mountain five years ago. At that time, I also discovered its existence, but I did not pick it. Who would have thought that the next time I go, I would find that the Tranquil Heart Grass has disappeared, leaving behind only a few pieces of the red-eyed bat''s feathers. "


    "Ah, so you''re saying that the Tranquil Heart Grass is in the hands of the Monster King?"


    "That''s right, last year when we fought the Monster King, it was proudly talking about the Tranquil Heart Grass. It is currently using the Tranquil Heart Grass to enhance and strengthen its Yin Qi, and it is also very sad. It will be even harder for me to deal with the Monster King."


    After finally hearing the whereabouts of the Tranquil Heart Grass, I anxiously asked, "Uncle Black Cloak, do you know where the Monster King hid the Tranquil Heart Grass?"


    "Hide?" The black-clothed man waved his hand and said, "The Monster King can directly swallow it into its body. Only in this way will the Tranquil Heart Grass be of the greatest use."


    When I heard that the Monster King had swallowed me, I was immediately dumbfounded, "It''s over, there''s completely no hope for this."


    "You can''t put it that way either. Although the Tranquil Heart Grass was swallowed by the Monster King, it did not sustain any injuries. The Demon King just swallowed it and used the Tranquil Heart Grass to help it strengthen its Yin Qi. "


    These words sounded contradictory. According to the understanding of ordinary people, whatever was swallowed into the stomach would be quickly digested. Since that was the case, how could Tranquil Heart Grass be alright?


    Soon, he got the answer from the mouth of the man in black. It turned out that the Tranquil Heart Grass wasn''t used for its own body but for its smell. This smell was the main factor in the Tranquil Heart Grass''s effectiveness.


    I thought for a while before understanding the contradictions between the two. Scratching my head, I said, "If I can once again take out the Tranquil Heart Grass from the Monster King''s stomach, would the Tranquil Heart Grass still have any use?"


    "I''ve already said this before, the Tranquil Heart Grass won''t be damaged. It''s just that, there''s a prerequisite here. First, we have to defeat the Monster King. Do you have any way to defeat the Monster King?"


    I didn''t have any plans, so I shook my head and cupped my fists towards Uncle Black. I approached him and said, "Junior is very naive and knows that I have no way of defeating the Monster King. I still hope to receive senior''s help."


    The black clothed man was quite satisfied with my attitude and nodded. "Very good. That''s exactly the attitude you need. As long as you all listen to my arrangements, I have a way to deal with the Monster King."


    "Oh, please inform me, senior."


    "Don''t call me senior, I still like the name ''Uncle Black Cloak''." After smiling at me, he continued, "According to what you said, the reason why the Monster King is strong is because it devoured a lot of its soul and also gave it a lot of life. Even if we kill it for a few days and nights, it might not necessarily be able to harm its original body.


    I curiously asked, "What formation is it?"


    "Heavenly Dipper and Earth Fiend Demon Subduing Array!"


    After the black-clothed man''s explanation, although this Demon Subduing Formation looked simple, there was a huge requirement for it to truly display the power of the formation. Firstly, the activation conditions of the Demon Subduing Array required a balance between Yin and Yang. This alone was extremely difficult to accomplish.


    The Yin and Yang within the Demon Subduing Formation were not the Yin and Yang that Daoists often said, but the true Yin and Yang.


    This required at least two people to activate the array. One of the attributes had to be Yang and the other Yin. Only when Yin and Yang were both inside the array could the Demon Subduing Array be activated.


    This was also the only way Uncle Black could think of to deal with the Monster King after seeing Qing Qing and I.


    From a glance, he was clearly a cultivator. His entire body was filled with the Supreme Yang Qi, which was the Qi produced by his cultivation of Dao arts.


    Of course, I am a human after all, and not a true evil. This requires the help of Qing Qing who has a strong demonic nature, to gather the necessary Supreme Yin Qi from both of them.


    "Then what else are we going to do?"


    The black clothed man waved his hand and said, "No matter how the Demon Subduing Array changes, all you need to do is maintain your figure and not leave your own formation core. The rest will be fine, as long as the Heavenly Dipper Sword is activated, a mere Demon King will be killed in seconds."


    "Killing the Monster King won''t be a problem. Will it harm the soul it devours?" Since he had taken the True Jade Temple Master''s purple gold gourd, he had to do something for him.


    "Don''t worry, the Demon Subduing Formation will lock onto the Demon King''s true body. It won''t harm the other souls. This is also the Demon Subduing Formation''s strength. It has both Yin and Yang auras, so it will naturally be able to determine the true evil spirits."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. "Then I am relieved. Many thanks to Uncle Black Cloak for his help. After we get rid of the Monster King, I will definitely invite Uncle out to get drunk for a few rounds."


    "You''re the one who said that. It''s been so many years since this uncle had the smell of alcohol. This time, I''ll definitely drink until my fill, haha."


    Qing Qing took the opportunity to recover while sitting on the ground. As for me, I don''t have any pain nor sickness, so I don''t need to pack anything. I just need to continue cultivating my Qi Method.


    Around two in the afternoon, we excitedly arrived in front of the Monster King''s cave with victory within our grasp.


    This time, his arrival was completely different from before, especially Uncle Black, every time he came to the Monster King''s cave, his biggest gain was killing the monster created by the Monster King, but he had no way to deal with the Monster King, so over time, he lost any thoughts of killing him.


    However, this time was different. As long as he perfectly activated the Heavenly Dipper Demon Subduing Array, he would have a great chance of defeating or even killing the Demon King. For Uncle Black Cloaked, this was a type of release, and he would no longer have to stay in Thunderclap Mountain.


    I, on the other hand, am very happy. After killing the Monster King, I can find the Tranquil Heart Grass and also help Aunt Caiyun take her revenge.


    Just as we stood at the entrance of the cave, the Monster King''s voice came from inside, "Why did you two little fellows come back ¡­ Un, isn''t this the smelly Daoist Priest? What are the three of you planning to do? "


    "Brother Monster King, I didn''t expect to meet you again, right? This time, I won''t just kill a few of your subordinates. I''m going to uproot you."

 C40

    "Smelly Taoist, it has only been a day and yet you''ve already become so arrogant. If you really have the ability, then you don''t have to accompany this Demon King on Thunderclap Mountain for ten years."


    When the black-clothed man heard this, his face was filled with rage. He believed that for any cultivator to hear Yao Xie say such arrogant words in front of him, it was a form of humiliation.


    "It was before, but now it is different. With the help of these two juniors, this Taoist has come today to completely eliminate you."


    The Monster King remained silent for a while before continuing, "The two of you are both my source energy. Why did you collude with a smelly Daoist to deal with me? Aren''t you afraid that the demon and demon worlds will not tolerate you?"


    "Cut the crap. You and I are not of the same origin, and you still want me to say it a few times?"


    "Ga Ga!" An ear-piercing mocking laughter rang out. The Monster King was clearly very angry, as if it had been betrayed by its family. Pah! No matter how you look at it, this young lord has no way to be related to it.


    "You two little fellows, this Demon King has already bypassed you two once for the sake of having the same origin as this Demon King. I didn''t expect that not only were you not grateful for this Demon King''s mercy, you even colluded with smelly Daoists to kill this Demon King. Damn it, this is simply too much to die!"


    The black-clothed man waved his big sleeve and said: "Enough, stop wasting words with him. We will directly kill our way into his lair, and today we will definitely shatter his soul."


    Along the way, the Demon King didn''t make any more sounds, nor did he release any more Red-Eyed Bats. He probably knew that even if he let more of them come, as long as he was here, he wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    We arrived at the Monster King''s nest without any obstructions. At this moment, we saw that the Monster King was silently waiting there, especially when he saw me. He coldly snorted and said, "You guys want to kill this Monster King? Even if I, this Demon King, do not move, I will tire you to death. "


    Qing Qing and I shot a look at each other. According to his previous arrangement, Qing Qing and I would quickly stand at the center of the formation while the black-robed man would also arrive at the center of the formation.


    The Monster King looked at us blankly and said, "What are you guys doing? Are you trying to pincer me?"


    "Brother Monster King, don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll know what we''re doing soon." The man in black said with a smile. He suddenly stood up straight in front of his chest, continuously forming complex hand seals. He was also chanting a martial art quickly.


    Very soon, a pattern similar to the Eight Trigram Diagram appeared on the ground. The position that the Monster King was standing at was right in the center of the pattern.


    The black clothed man''s hands continuously danced about, his speed increasing, until he could only see two shadows. The patterns on the ground gradually became clearer, and there were even traces of light appearing.


    The demon king didn''t seem to understand and muttered, "What is this? Could it be a dao formation?"


    Seeing that Uncle Black was still activating the Demon Subduing Formation, I didn''t dare to speak carelessly. I was afraid that the Demon King would detect something and escape out of it before the array was truly activated.


    I quickly discovered that I was overthinking it. The Demon King could die with his over ten thousand lives on his hands, so he didn''t seem to be too concerned about it. Furthermore, looking at his current state, it seemed to be anticipating the activation of the formation.


    After a while, the Monster King started to get impatient. "Look at you stinking Taoists, you''re already so slow in setting up the array, how could it be simpler? If I didn''t purposefully stay here, I''m afraid I would have already run away."


    In order to distract the Monster King, I sneered and said, "What? Even a dignified Monster King knows how to be afraid?"


    "What a joke, this is just a small broken formation. This Demon King won''t even take it seriously, perhaps the smelly Daoist isn''t clear, or perhaps you don''t know? This Demon King has over ten thousand lives. If you have the ability, then how many can you take from me?"


    "If you''re really not afraid, then stand inside and don''t move. You''ll know how formidable the formation is in a moment."


    Although I said that, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. The Monster King was right. If it knew how powerful the Demon Subduing Formation is, it would have left just based on the activation process. It wouldn''t have obediently stood within the array.


    At the same time, I discovered the drawbacks of the Daoists'' formation. Even though the formation is powerful, the activation process is too long. There aren''t many demons that are as confident as the Monster King.


    Actually, I''m also very curious about the Demon Subduing Formation. This is my first time coming in contact with a formation so I don''t know what it looks like or where its power comes from.


    Rise!


    Just as I was considering the power of the Demon Subduing Formation, I heard the black-robed old man yell, and immediately after, the pattern on the ground flickered, and a circle of golden light appeared.


    I looked in astonishment at the rings of light that suddenly appeared around us. Like an inverted bowl, they surrounded the four of us.


    The Monster King also looked around and praised, "It looks quite magical, but what''s the use? Even you guys are trapped here, do you want to stay with me?"


    The black-clothed man didn''t reply. He continued to silently meditate and activate the Demon Subduing Formation.


    Qing Qing and I suddenly shook and the ground beneath our feet started to move of its own accord. This truly frightened me. If it wasn''t for Uncle Black''s order to not leave the formation, I would have taken Qing Qing to the side long ago.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my heart. I observed the slowly rotating floor and found that only the floor within the circle of light was moving. There weren''t any other changes.


    "Heaven and Earth Limitless, Yin Yang Saint, Beheading Demons to exterminate Demons, only asking for Empyreans, borrowing my powers to expel Demons ¡­"


    The black-robed man kept chanting. Although the sound wasn''t loud, every word entered his ears. Not only that, but red and black fog appeared in the Yin and Yang Formation Apertures and slowly filled the ring.


    This was probably the first time even Uncle Black had used this Demon Subduing Formation. After he did everything he should do, he looked at the changes in the circle of light blankly and did not take the next step. It was as if the rest needed to be dealt with by the Demon Subduing Formation.


    The two streams of black and red mist floated around the halo and finally fused together in the middle. The location of the fusion happened to be right next to the Demon King, which scared him so much that he even dodged to the side.


    After that, in front of our eyes, in front of the Monster King, the two black and red mists merged and turned into a brown liquid. It slowly flowed down to the ground, and it became more and more.

 C41

    As the black and red strands of mist continuously fused in the eyes of the two formations, the brown liquid also increased in number. After it flowed on the ground and gathered together, it quickly turned into a very familiar appearance.


    That''s right, it looked exactly the same as the Monster King. Even the fragmented light that it emitted was exactly the same.


    This shocked the Monster King to the core. He looked at the replica that resembled him and said, "What the hell is this? Why does it look just like this Demon King?"


    I also had the same question and couldn''t help but to look at the black-clothed man. Unexpectedly, he also had the same doubts. It seemed that asking was useless. I simply watched the change in front of me in silence.


    After waiting for a long time, the Demon King discovered that the most powerful aspect of the formation was that it created a fellow that was exactly the same as him. In addition to his anger, he also mocked, "Smelly Taoist, is there something wrong with your head to create a Demon King? Do you want us to kill each other?"


    "Yes." The black-clothed man answered succinctly.


    "This Demon King does not believe that I can imitate his appearance and strength." The fragmented light surrounding the Monster King suddenly intensified ¡­ Then he stopped moving.


    The duplicated Monster King in front of him did the same action, and the frequency at which the light was jumping was the same as well. If the Monster King didn''t speak, even I wouldn''t be able to differentiate between the two, I would instantly find it interesting.


    At the same time, I understood the true power of the Demon Subduing Formation. It wasn''t just creating an identical demon king, but regardless of appearance or strength.


    However, I was also curious. Since the real and fake Demon King were exactly the same, then did it also have a soul that was devoured? If there really was such a thing as a clone, it would be too amazing.


    After all, the purpose of his visit today was to kill the Monster King, not to play with him.


    I signaled the black clothed man to hurry up and activate the formation so that he wouldn''t waste any more time. Unexpectedly, Uncle Black shrugged at me, implying that I had already done all that needed to be done, and that I no longer had a use for it.


    I almost wanted to curse, isn''t this nonsense? After running into the Monster King''s cave, it''s like magic. Making a Monster King, but without any next moves, isn''t this Uncle Black Cloak acting?


    Seeing the Demon Subduing Formation ¡­ Pui, this Demon Subduing Formation is useless, let alone injuring the Demon King. Seeing that it is useless, I was just thinking of leaving with Qing Qing, lest I embarrass myself here.


    However, just as I was about to pull Qingqing away, the duplicated Monster King suddenly moved, and slowly split open from the middle, forming a very wide crack. Before I could even understand what was going on, the fake Monster King directly swallowed the confused True Monster King into the crack.


    The heck, what is going on? Is this the true body of a demon king?


    AHH!" "Ah!


    Suddenly, endless screams rang out from the fake Demon King''s body. There were even some unfamiliar shouts. There were all sorts of different intonations and tones, it was as chaotic as a TV series.


    Under our astonished gazes, the fake Monster King''s body continued to expand, just like a balloon that was constantly inflating. Not long later, it turned into a giant round ball.


    I was really worried that this thing would explode and spill something dirty.


    Seeing this, the black-clothed man seemed to understand. He laughed excitedly and said, "The Heaven and Earth Terminus Devil Subduing Formation is working, the fake Demon King who was copied is currently identifying the Demon King''s real body. I believe there will be a result soon.


    It really was as Uncle Black had guessed, the fake Demon King''s ball did not explode, but instead opened a small opening at the top, spitting out a few souls.


    Seeing the situation, I knew that the Demon Subduing Formation must have separated the soul inside the Monster King''s body. I quickly took out the purple gold gourd and waited for the soul of Daoist Jade Carrying to come out before sucking it into the gourd.


    But very quickly, I was dumbfounded. The soul that was spat out was just an illusory shadow and they all looked the same. It was even harder than finding a needle in a haystack to get me to find one from the tens of thousands of souls.


    Qing Qing seemed to understand my difficulties and said in a low voice, "Since you can''t find it, why don''t you let Taoist Yu Ji find you?"


    "That''s true, it''s not easy to find Dao Friend Jade from the tens of thousands of souls, but it would be much easier if he came to find me." Thinking of this, I smiled at Qing Qing. Then, using the stupidest method, I shouted towards the direction of the souls that kept spitting out, "Taoist Jade Machine! Taoist Jade Machine! Your junior brother, the True Jade Temple has requested me to bring you back."


    After shouting a few times, not a single soul came to my side. Once the soul that was spat out was free, it desperately flew out of the cave. It was unknown whether Yu Ji Daoist''s soul came out, but it did not reach me.


    I couldn''t make an accurate judgement. The moment my soul appeared, I would yell once.


    After a long while, the souls that were spat out were still not there. I scratched my head and thought, "Could it be that Taoist Yu Ji''s soul left long ago?"


    Actually, this was not a big deal. As long as Taoist Yu Ji escaped from the control of the Monster King, he would naturally return as well. However, it would be awkward to meet the True Jade Monastery''s leader again.


    Hm? I suddenly felt someone touch my waist and was immediately shocked. "Who is it? Who dares to touch my purple gold gourd?!"


    "Why is the purple gold gourd on you?"


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a soul floating on the top left. I asked tentatively, "Dao Master Jade?"


    "That''s right, I am just a poor man."


    I was ecstatic that I had finally found Dao Friend Jade''s soul. I quickly took out the purple gold gourd and said, "Come, quickly hide in the gourd. I will bring you back to the Hollow Temple."


    Daoist Yuji''s soul did not listen to me. It was still floating in the air and said, "You still haven''t answered this poor Taoist''s question. The purple gold gourd is my Void Temple''s most valuable treasure. Why did it appear on you?"


    F * ck, Taoist Yu Ji is really long-winded. Didn''t I tell him to send him back to the monastery? Isn''t this obvious enough?


    "Your junior brother, the True Jade Temple Head, gave it to me. His goal is to bring your soul back. Are you satisfied now?"


    Seeing that I didn''t want to lie, Daoist Yuji indicated me to open the lid of the purple gold gourd and went in by myself. Daoist Yuji, who was inside the gourd, shouted, "You must return to the Clear Void Monastery within two days. Otherwise, my soul will be melted by the golden-purple gourd."


    "I know." I patted the purple gold gourd and put it back into my pocket.

 C42

    After taking back the soul of Dao Friend Jade, I raised my head to look at the fake Monster King. Right now, there is no longer any soul that has been spat out. It seems like the soul that the Monster King devoured has been cleanly separated.


    "Smelly Daoist Priest, where did you get this formation? It actually dispelled all of the souls I''ve devoured for so many years. Bastard, this demon king will perish together with you today." After separating all of the soul fragments, only the Demon King''s original body was left cursing.


    The fake Demon King created by the Demon Subduing Formation did all of this. His body shook violently before splitting into two and disappearing into the air without leaving a trace.


    At the same time, the surrounding rings of light also flickered a few times before disappearing. Even the patterns on the ground were gone.


    I also really saw the Demon King''s true self. However, after taking a look, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. The true self of the Demon King was actually a guy with a shiny head and a skinny body.


    His appearance was even more interesting. His sharp mouth and monkey cheeks had a pair of rodent-like eyes that were rolling around. Just like a thief, he no longer had the domineering aura of a demonic lord.


    Uncle Black also had a smile on his face. He stared at the Demon King''s true self and said, "This humble one has fought with you for ten years, but I never thought you would be like this. Haha, this is too funny."


    Although the Demon King''s original body wasn''t that good, he was still a Demon King. He coldly looked at the three of us and furiously said, "Even if I only have one life, you are still no match for me."


    "That will depend on your ability."


    This was when the Monster King was at its weakest. If he did not take the opportunity to get rid of it, he would definitely revive.


    I know the way, how can Uncle Black not know it?


    "Monster King, in order to kill you, This Penniless Priest has stayed at Thunderclap Mountain for ten years. Today, I''ve finally found the best time to get rid of you. Just you wait to die!"


    As soon as the black-clothed man finished speaking, he took out a longsword that was engraved with runes from his waist. He slightly waved it in front of him, and the body of the sword emitted a crisp sound of a dragon''s roar.


    The Demon King seemed to have suffered a loss due to his magical equipment. When he saw Uncle Black Cloak take it out, he took two steps back and said, "I''ll stand right here. Come at me if you have the ability. I''ll let you experience the true power of this Demon King."


    No matter what was said, it was still a demon king, and it was impossible for it to become a demon king just by relying on its devoured soul.


    Thinking about this, I pulled Qingqing to the side of the black-clothed man and said to him in a low voice, "Uncle, please don''t underestimate our opponent. The Monster King won''t be that easy to deal with."


    "Got it." The black-clothed man nodded his head and pulled Qing Qing and I to the side. He lifted the magical equipment in his hand and slowly walked over. When there was only five meters between them, he suddenly leaped into the air and stabbed the magical equipment into the demon king''s head.


    As expected of the Demon King, just as Uncle Black took action, he had already reacted and dodged to the side, avoiding the fatal blow from the magic tool. He immediately waved his left hand, and a black gas shot towards Uncle Black.


    Both sides used all of their strength in their attacks. Their movements were as fast as lightning and each attack was a killing move. They fought from the ground to the sky and then from the sky to the ground. In just a few minutes, both hands had already exchanged more than a hundred moves.


    A huge collision sound resounded in the air, followed by the separation of Uncle Black and Demon King. They each retreated a dozen steps on the ground before stabilizing themselves.


    Once the Monster King stabilized its body, it began to laugh complacently, saying, "Smelly Taoist, now do you know just how powerful I am?"


    Qingqing and I quickly ran to Uncle Black, and when we saw a line of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, we quickly supported him to the side and asked, "Uncle, sit here and heal your wounds. I''ll deal with the Monster King."


    Uncle Black seemed to have suffered heavy internal injuries. He frowned like a small mountain as he patted me on the shoulder and said, "The Monster King is indeed very powerful. When you make your move later, you must be careful."


    I nodded my head, hinting Qing Qing to take care of Uncle Black Cloak before heading towards the Monster King.


    The moment the Monster King saw me walk over, the smile on his face congealed, then turned into anger, as if the reason it became like this today was all because of me. "Little fellow, I, the Monster King, consider you to be of the same origin, yet you colluded with the smelly Daoist Priest to kill me.


    "Are you cheap? How many times have I told you that you and I have different paths and different origins? How cheap would your relationship be if you weren''t on the right path?" After I mocked it for a while, I still felt that it wasn''t enough and added, "It''s a Demon King. I think it should be a lowly one."


    "You''re courting death!"


    The Monster King was thoroughly infuriated by me. He moved his body slightly and extended two of his skinny claws towards me.


    I had already made my preparations. When I saw that the Monster King was already close to me, I immediately slapped out my hands that were filled with the power of the Spirit Attraction Technique. I wasn''t as nimble as Uncle Black and I didn''t have the complicated move of the Monster King.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion sounded out in the cave for a long time. It was as if an explosion had occurred, causing dust to fall from the ceiling of the cave.


    Qing Qing quickly walked to my side and pulled me up into her embrace. She anxiously asked with concern, "How is it? Sigh, why am I so stupid? Since I''ve already become like this, how can I not be injured? "


    "Qing Qing, I''m fine, hurry up and help me check on the Monster King!" I leaned against Qingqing''s warm embrace and said weakly.


    Qing Qing turned her head to look and angrily said, "The Monster King is lying motionless on the ground. It seems like it has also received a great injury, and it might even be dead. Right, it would be better if it died."


    After hearing the result, I heaved a sigh of relief. Pain immediately gushed from my body. I had suffered two layers of injuries. The backlash from fighting with the Monster King made me unable to stand up.


    However, the most powerful part was the internal injuries. Because he had used all of the power of the Art of Soulreaper, it had caused a backlash.


    The backlash from the internal and external attack made me feel unbearable pain, and it was even worse than death. My entire body didn''t have the slightest bit of strength, so I could only forcibly endure the pain of ten thousand ants gnawing on me.


    After receiving such heavy injuries, I''m afraid I won''t be able to recover in three to five months. I held Qingqing''s hand with strong regret and said, "I''m sorry Qingqing, I let you take so many risks, but I didn''t help you find the Tranquil Heart Grass ¡­"


    "Little Tian, don''t say anymore, I don''t need any Tranquil Heart Grass. I only hope that you can be fine." As Qing Qing said this, her tears fell like rain. She cried out in pain.

 C43

    I still wanted to comfort Qing Qing a little more, but I felt the pain in my body grow more and more intense. It had reached the limit of what I could endure, and after a moment, I felt my vision go black as I lost consciousness.


    During the process of falling unconscious, I could vaguely hear Qingqing''s sobbing and Uncle Black''s cursing. What''s left was just some random sounds.


    It was as if I had fallen into a deep pool, sinking deeper and deeper. It was as if everything I heard had nothing to do with me at all. I could only quietly wait to sink into the depths of the pool.


    After an unknown amount of time, I, who was quietly lying at the bottom of the pond, suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from my body, making me reflexively sit up. Before I could open my eyes, I heard Qing Qing''s extremely happy and tearful laugh, "You''ve woken up. Little Tian, you''ve finally woken up."


    "So what if I say? This brat won''t die so easily. Girl, you don''t believe me? Haha."


    I slowly opened my eyes. Just as I was about to reach out to rub my hazy eyes, I felt pain from my arm, causing me to cry out in pain.


    Qing Qing quickly placed my arm in a comfortable position and told me, "Don''t move. Uncle Black just finished treating you."


    "Where am I now?" I asked as I looked around. This was an ordinary house with a very simple and crude layout. There were only a few simple decorations and they all looked very old.


    "Uncle Black ¡­" Uh, I can''t call him that now, because Uncle already took off his black clothes and revealed his original appearance. He looked to be in his fifties, and his hair gave off the feeling of an immortal.


    "Just relax and lie down. This is the hunting home at the foot of Thunderclap Mountain."


    I was attracted by Uncle''s appearance and aura. After staring at him for a good while, I grinned and said, "Uncle, you have the demeanor of an immortal. Before you enter Thunderclap Mountain, you must be a cultivator."


    "Kid, you''ve just woken up and started making fun of me. Alright, I''ll tell you about this after you''ve recovered from your injuries. But from now on, stop adding me as your uncle. Just call me Daoist Xuanming."


    I said gratefully, "Many thanks to Daoist Xuan Ming for saving my life."


    "You''re so young, why are you making such a fuss about ordinary red tape? You and I have a relationship of life and death. Although we''re a bit familiar with each other due to our age, if you agree, we can call each other brothers, okay?"


    "This ¡­"


    Daoist Xuan Ming glared at him and pretended to be angry as he said, "What? Are you still unhappy?"


    "That''s not true. I''m afraid of being overheard by others, so I said I was going to climb high." I chuckled. However, seeing that Daoist Xuanming pretended to hit me, I hurriedly said, "Big Brother, I was wrong."


    Daoist Xuan Ming then smiled in satisfaction. "That''s right. From today onwards, you are my brother. No matter what difficulties you encounter, as long as you notify me, I will be the first to arrive."


    "What? Big bro, you''re going to leave now?"


    "Brother is still severely injured, so Brother shouldn''t have left at this time. However, Brother has already stayed at the Splitting Mountain for ten years in order to suppress the Monster King. Now that Brother has eliminated the Monster King, it is time for you to return to the Monastery and meet Master."


    "Alright, we brothers will meet again in a long time. There will be a day when we meet again."


    "Well said, take care, brother." Daoist Xuan Ming left.


    Qing Qing was lying beside me. Her hands tightly gripped my arms as she said, "Daoist Xuan Ming is truly a good person. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid that you ¡­" When your injuries recover, you must thank him for saving your life. "


    While I was recuperating, Qing Qing told me everything that happened after I fell unconscious in detail.


    The Monster King was indeed killed by me. After it disappeared, it left behind the Tranquil Heart Grass that it had been looking for all this time. The greatest disaster that resided in Thunderclap Mountain is gone.


    In the past few days, there have been a lot of strange villagers who brought food and drinks to thank me, the hero of the exorcism. This made me feel a little embarrassed. I wasn''t the only one who had contributed to killing the Monster King.


    I just smiled awkwardly at them and didn''t tell them the truth. To these villagers and hunters, it didn''t matter who was the biggest contributor. The important thing was that Thunderclap Mountain returned to its previous bustling state.


    After sending off the last batch of villagers who came to thank me, I leaned tiredly on the bed. I said to Qing Qing who was tidying up the things, "Where''s the Tranquil Heart Grass? Why haven''t I seen you take it out?"


    Qing Qing smiled and walked straight to my side. She pointed to her chest and said, "It has been hanging on my neck the whole time. Did you not notice it?"


    I looked at Qing Qing''s neck and indeed, there was a piece of jade ornament. I couldn''t help but exclaim, "Heavens! How is this like a blade of grass? It looks like a fossil!"


    "That''s what I said when I first saw the Tranquil Heart Grass. Only after Daoist Xuanming''s explanation did I understand that the Tranquil Heart Grass isn''t an ordinary plant; it''s a treasure that has absorbed the essence of the world."


    "Then it shouldn''t be called Tranquil Heart Grass. I think it''s more appropriate to call it Tranquil Heart Stone ¡­"


    During the days of healing at the hunter''s house, I lived a very happy life, with Qingqing''s warmth, gentleness, and the gratitude of the villagers. I feel that being a hero is really good.


    That''s right, Hero''s back was a little sad. Fortunately, after being personally treated by Daoist Xuanming and having been recuperated during this period of time, the internal and external injuries on his body had basically completely healed after more than a month.


    The days of nostalgia would also come to an end. After all, this place did not belong to him.


    "Qing Qing, my wounds are almost healed. The Tranquil Heart Grass is in our hands now. It''s time for us to leave this place."


    Qing Qing nodded and said, "It''s good to say hello to the villagers before we leave."


    "Tomorrow, I will go with you to see the villagers. The day after tomorrow, I will leave first thing in the morning. Is this a good arrangement?" I asked Qing Qing. She didn''t object and just smiled as she leaned into my embrace.


    When the villagers heard that Qing Qing and I were leaving, they didn''t even need us to come and greet them. As if they had made an agreement, they came to the hunter house together and asked us to stay for a few more days.


    At first, I thought the villagers were just being polite, but I noticed that there was a glimmer in their eyes, as if they wanted to say something to me, but were unable to say it.


    Sensing that something was wrong with the atmosphere, I stood up and signaled for the villagers to quiet down. Then I asked, "Fellow villagers, I am grateful to you for your help in healing me. If you have anything you want to say to me, just say it."

 C44

    From the surrounding villagers, an old man that was around fifty years old walked out. His body was lean and lean, and he could have a pair of eyes that were as sharp as a god''s.


    The old man slowly walked in front of me, saying with a worried look on his face: "Little Heavenly Master, the matter is like this ¡­"


    After the news of the Demon King on Thunderclap Mountain being killed was spread out, the villagers and hunters who had left came back one after another and gradually formed a new village. The existence that I am in is also just at the beginning of construction, and the old man in front of me is the village chief.


    The village was newly built, the villagers were busy but happy, building houses, repairing farmland, drilling water, etc.


    Just a few days ago, Liu San''s group of four or five villagers found a place at the foot of Thunderclap Mountain that was rich in water sources. After working hard for several days, they finally managed to get some water out from underground.


    At that time, Liu San and the others were very scared. They ran back to the village in a fluster and told everyone about this without even taking the drilling tools.


    At first, the villagers didn''t think much of it, thinking that it was due to the color of the soil. However, on the second day, the villagers suddenly fell into a coma, as if they had a serious illness and were sweating non-stop.


    Amongst these people, Liu San was the only one who didn''t have anything to do, he ate and drank the same as before.


    After the village chief said this, he let out a long sigh and said, "Ai! Seeing that even the Little Heavenly Master had just recovered from his illness, I should not have come to trouble you again, but ¡­ This matter is too strange, so this old man can only muster up the courage to come and beg you. "


    "Little Heavenly Master, please be merciful and help us." The villagers pleaded.


    I looked towards Qing Qing. She nodded her head slightly, indicating that I should accept the villagers'' request.


    "Alright, I will do my best to help you find out about this." I told the Village Chief, "First, get everyone to go back to their homes. Then, call that person called Liu San over. There are some questions that we need to ask him."


    "Thank you, Little Heavenly Master." All the villagers thanked him gratefully, almost falling to their knees to kowtow. Of course, I was not a God Tier Consolidating Equipment Master, and couldn''t bear the kowtowing ceremony.


    Under the arrangements of the village head, the villagers said their goodbyes to me one by one. Very soon, everyone in the house had left, and the village head also bowed towards me and said, "Please wait a moment Little Heavenly Master. Liu San will be here shortly."


    The village chief and I sat opposite each other. In the middle of the table was a rectangular wooden table. Qing Qing poured two cups of boiling water and placed it on the table without my permission.


    I slowly drank a mouthful of water and asked the village head, "Are all the villagers that were previously moved away?"


    "No, only a small part of them are the original villagers. Most of them were moved here from other villages within a hundred miles." At this point, the Village Chief suddenly looked at me and asked, "Little Heavenly Master, you don''t think that it was the villagers who did this, right?"


    "Village Chief, I am not a cultivator. You can just call me Little Tian." I awkwardly smiled and continued, "I was just casually asking about the situation in the village. I hope that you don''t think too much about it."


    "Sigh, we''ve just built our village and we''ve already encountered such a thing. For the villagers, this is a kind of panic and must be solved as soon as possible. Otherwise, this village will be disbanded before it can be named."


    Actually, I am very clear about the Village Head''s feelings. To think that these wandering villagers, without their own village, would not even have a real home anywhere, it would be like temporarily living in someone else''s territory.


    I indicated for the Village Chief to drink some tea, then asked about Liu San''s situation. This Liu San was not the original resident, and according to him, he moved here from a village sixty li away.


    "What kind of people are there in the Liu family?"


    The village chief shook his head and said, "Liu San moved here alone. I heard from him that his family was killed while hunting in the mountains. Only Liu San was lucky enough to escape and moved here from his village."


    I was just trying to get a general idea of Liu San''s personal affairs, but I didn''t expect him to be the only one who managed to escape from the calamity that had befallen his family. Was he really lucky?


    Before I obtained conclusive evidence, I could only guess in my heart that no one could say for sure about the matters of the world. Perhaps it was due to Liu San''s luck, so I did not tell this thought to the Village Head.


    Bang Bang Bang


    "Village Head, it''s Liu San."


    The village chief looked at me and I nodded. Then, the village chief replied, "I''m here. You can come in."


    The door was pushed open, and a strong man walked in. He looked to be in his early twenties, dressed in close-fitting cloth. He had a square face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. He looked like a decent person.


    However, anxiety flashed across his eyes from time to time, especially when he looked at me. He seemed to be avoiding me, as if he was afraid that I would see through him.


    I didn''t point it out. Instead, I pulled over a chair and gestured for Liu San to sit down. Qing Qing poured another cup of water and placed it in front of him.


    "You''re Liu San, right? Can you tell me what happened during the drilling?" I tried to keep my tone as calm as possible.


    "We searched for a lot of places, and finally found a place with abundant water source. But when we got the water out, we found that the water was red, and we were very scared, so we ran back to the village in a hurry."


    The Village Head had already said all that Liu San had said. From those words, I really can''t see anything wrong with it.


    I knew something about drilling, too, and I thought it was fun to be drilling in the home of Pear Tree Village, so I followed behind the drilling crew and saw the new wells come out with other colors of water, which was not surprising.


    The water flowing out of the well wasn''t clear. The main reason was that there was a problem with the underground rock stratum. As long as the water flowed out for a while longer, it would slowly recover.


    So, drilling red well water alone doesn''t mean anything.


    "Liu San, don''t be sad yet. Calm down and think carefully. Do you have any details that you missed?"


    Liu San frowned as he shook his head, "There''s nothing else. I''ve already said everything that needs to be said. If there''s anything strange, it''s that when we were drilling, we encountered an extremely hard rock stratum and almost gave the drill bit to the owner."


    "Okay, that''s enough. Liu San, you go back first."


    After sending Liu San away, I said to the Village Head, "Village Head, arrange a few able-bodied villagers to follow me to the drill hole to take a look tomorrow."


    "Alright, I''ll go back later to pick out the contestants. Just send me a message when we''re leaving tomorrow." With that, the Village Head waved and left.


    I sat there alone, my mind full of this strange thing, and though there was nothing suspicious about it as far as I knew, I kept feeling that something was wrong, and I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.

 C45

    I couldn''t figure out why it had to do with drilling red well water, but then nothing happened, and it took the villagers a night to get back to the village before they fell asleep.


    Liu San was one of them, and that was even weirder. Why did it seem like he was the only one who was fine?


    After the previous interrogation, Liu San did not seem to have any weakness. Every word he said was reasonable. Could it be that this really had nothing to do with him at all?


    However, when I thought about the way Liu San looked at me, he seemed to be trying to hide something. This was definitely not an ordinary person''s state of mind.


    Of course, this is just my guess and there is no proof. Liu San might feel that something is amiss, but after all, this is just a feeling. He can''t be sure of such a big thing just because of this tiny feeling.


    At this moment, Qing Qing sat beside me. She looked at me with eyes that were gentle like water. She smiled and said, "Don''t even think about it. We''ll go and take a look at the drilling tomorrow. Maybe there will be other discoveries."


    "Qing Qing is right. There is no use in thinking too much here. We can only wait until we investigate the area before we can make a definite judgement." As I spoke, I pulled Qingqing into my embrace.


    The longer I spent with Qingqing, the more I liked her. I liked her gentleness, consideration, gentleness, and the fragrance she exuded, making me feel completely relaxed.


    "It''s great to have you by my side. In this life, I, Little Tian, have always liked you." I held Qingqing and whispered into her ear.


    Qing Qing laid on my shoulder and nodded. With a sweet and blissful expression, she said, "As long as you don''t drive me away, Qing Qing will be willing to stay by your side for the rest of her life. I will take care of you and help you."


    Qing Qing and I slept separately that night. It wasn''t because I didn''t want to sleep in each other''s arms, but because Master once said that I couldn''t get married in this lifetime due to the Art of Soul Awakening.


    When I first heard this, I didn''t care too much about it. It''s just that we can''t get married, right now, there''s an Qingqing by my side. My thoughts immediately reversed. I want to get married, I want to marry Qingqing.


    Available... I don''t want to hurt Qing Qing before I solve the problem of the Art of Soul Awakening. What if I still can''t marry and have children in the future, that would be the same as harming Qing Qing for the rest of her life.


    When I thought of this, I felt extremely uncomfortable. I looked towards the sleeping Qing Qing and swore to myself that I would definitely change this situation.


    The next morning, Qing Qing and I went to the Village Head''s house. As soon as we entered the door, we saw four or five strong young men gathered together. Liu San was sitting by the side with his head lowered.


    When the village chief saw Qing Qing and I arrive, he quickly walked out of the house and said, "I''ve been troubling Little Tian and Qing Qing so early in the morning to make this little old man feel bad. There is dried food prepared by the villagers here.


    "Village Chief, you''re too courteous. Since I caught up to this matter, I cannot stand by and watch without doing anything."


    After exchanging a few simple pleasantries with the Village Head, Liu San led the group of us and set off.


    As expected of the village chief, all he had to do was think things through. He had the youngsters bring sticks and weapons, and also some rope, flashlight, and other items. These young people seemed very excited, and they laughed and laughed merrily along the way.


    Only Liu San walked in front without saying anything. I could vaguely hear what he was saying as he walked, but it was a pity that he was speaking in a local language. Furthermore, his voice was too soft and the surrounding youngsters were too noisy.


    However, the more Liu San acted this way, the more I felt that he wasn''t normal. According to common sense, Liu San should be very scared by now. However, not only was there no fear in him, he even seemed restless.


    I signaled Qing Qing not to follow, and quickly caught up with Liu San. I patted him on the shoulder and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Ah!" Liu San did not notice my arrival and let out a cry of surprise. He then dryly laughed and said, "You ¡­" "What did you ask me just now?


    I stared at Liu San, causing him to feel uncomfortable, as I waved my hands casually, saying: "I was thinking about something else just now, and did not hear what Little Heavenly Shi Master said. I''ll have to trouble Little Tian Shi to ask again."


    "Tell me." I frowned as I looked at him and coldly asked, "What are you hiding from me?"


    "No, no, I''ve said everything I should say without missing a single word ¡­"


    "I want to hear what I shouldn''t."


    Under my pressure, Liu San became even more flustered, not even daring to look at me. "No, nothing, I''ve already said what I should say. Little Heavenly Shi Master, don''t ask me any questions, I don''t know anything."


    Seeing how nervous and scared he was, I vaguely felt that something must have happened to Liu San, which caused his expression to change.


    "What''s there to be nervous about? I just came over to chat with you when you didn''t say anything along the way." I smiled.


    Liu San looked at me with a complicated look in his eyes, then turned his head and said, "Little Heavenly Master, you scared me to death. I thought ¡­ Well, I was just scared by the drilling, and I''m even more scared when I come back. "


    At this moment, Liu San was so nervous that he was at a loss for words. However, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to get any more information out of him if I were to press him. I could only change the topic and ask, "How far is it now?"


    "Soon, it will be up ahead. We''ll be there in about three to five minutes." Liu San pointed ahead.


    A few minutes later, the group arrived at the drilling site. There was a simple derrick with a few drills and ropes beside it. However, what caught my attention was the water flowing out of the well, which was still red.


    Liu San refused to move forward until he was only 20 meters away from the drill hole. I looked at him but didn''t force him. Instead, I brought Qing Qing to the edge of the well. The other young men followed, standing together on the edge of the well.


    Besides the fact that the water was red, there was nothing suspicious about the newly drilled well.


    The few youngsters stared at the red well water for a while. One of them was a bit more courageous, and actually reached out his hand to touch the red well water, but I stopped him harshly.


    "You guys just stand here. You don''t need to touch anything that''s drilled, especially the red water in the well."


    The newborn calf was not afraid of tigers and tigers, and this was true. Not only was the bold young man not afraid in the slightest, but he even said with a laugh: "Little Heavenly Master, isn''t it just some red water? What is there to be afraid of?"


    As he spoke, he extended his hand over.

 C46

    "Stop ¡­"


    When I realised that it was already too late, that brazen young man had already touched the water in the well and was holding it in his hands. After a brief glance, he immediately poured the water on his face.


    F * ck, this fellow was washing his face. I immediately walked over in anger and kicked his butt. "You brat, are you tired of living? Did you not hear what I just said?"


    The remaining three young men hurriedly advised me, "Little Heavenly Master, don''t be angry. It''s like this for the first time. He still insists on doing what others don''t want him to do. We should really talk to the village head and not let him follow us."


    After getting up, he scolded the three young men, "All of you, scram to the side. I was brave just now, but I''m not a fool. If there''s really something wrong with the well water, I won''t touch it."


    When this fellow saw me glaring at him viciously, he quickly changed his face and said smilingly: "However, Little Heavenly Master, you are right. We still need to be extra careful, hehe."


    He''s just a young man who hasn''t seen much of the world. Although I''m not that old, I''ve seen a lot of things, and I''ve seen a lot of things. Naturally, I can''t compare to a few sixteen or seventeen years old youngsters.


    I exhaled and said to him, "Gangzi, how do you feel now?"


    "I don''t feel anything. Washing my face with icy cold water, I wonder how refreshing it is." As he spoke, he looked as if nothing had happened to him.


    I threw him a piece of cloth and shook my head. "Hurry up and wipe your face. I''ll seriously tell you once again, don''t touch anything."


    "Yes, I don''t dare anymore." Gangzi rubbed his butt that I kicked as he spoke.


    After we touched the water in the well, I observed him for a while and didn''t find anything strange. This meant that there was nothing wrong with the water in the well, but why was the water flowing out red all the time?


    This didn''t make any sense. Even if there were red rocks at the bottom of the well, after a day and a night of scouring, the red pigment inside the rocks had long since disappeared.


    I thought for a moment and told the others, "Stop messing around. Hurry over and dig up the well."


    Without a second word, the group began to work around the well with the shovels, pickaxes, and other tools they had brought along with them. All this time, I had been secretly observing Liu San''s reaction. He had lowered his head to think about something, but when I was about to dig open the well, he suddenly raised his head and looked over.


    While the four of us were busy, Qing Qing and I walked in front of Liu San. We stood in front of him without asking anything, only using our eyes to look at him.


    Liu San quickly grew uncomfortable again, glancing at me with a forced smile as he lowered his head and asked, "Little Master, do you have anything else to ask?"


    I pursed my lips and said in a calm tone, "Liu San, at this time, if you still know anything, just say it. Once the well is dug up, then some bad things will happen.


    "No, I really have nothing else to say."


    Sigh, I don''t know what you are worried about, but look at those young people. They are all people from your village and they can be considered to be your family.


    "I ¡­" Liu San was immediately stunned, probably having a fierce battle in his heart. After a few seconds, Liu San suddenly shouted and rushed to the well like a madman, snatching the tools from Gangzi''s hands and throwing them away.


    "Liu San, are you crazy? Can''t you see that we''re working according to the Little Heavenly Master''s orders?"


    Liu San''s expression changed drastically. He no longer had that evasive look he had before. Instead, he glared at Gangzi and the others and bellowed, "All of you leave! All of you leave! No more digging!"


    Gangzi cursed in a low voice and walked up to Liu San in large strides, looking like he was about to make a move. He said angrily, "You dug out your ancestor''s grave? Liu San, I''ll tell you this, we came here under the orders of the Village Chief, and it was also under the orders of the Heavenly Jewel Master to open the well, why did you stop us? "


    Liu San also had a strong and robust body. He just stood there and didn''t move. Seeing that the two were about to fight, I quickly walked over and pulled Gangzi to the side. "Can you tell me now?"


    Gangzi stood behind me, still furious as he said angrily: "Little Heavenly Master, get out of the way! I will definitely teach Liu San a lesson today!"


    The other youngsters also walked to Gangzi''s side and said to me, "Gangzi was right. Liu San brought people to dig a well, and when they go back, they are all in bed. He''s the only one who''s fine. I''m afraid that he''s the one who did it."


    I turned around and looked at them. "You guys calm down first. Liu San also has his own difficulties. You should listen to what he has to say first."


    "Alright, let''s give Xiao Tian Shi some face. If Liu San can''t say anything ugly today, he can forget about going back to the village."


    After settling down, I said to Liu San, "With me here, you don''t have to worry or be afraid. Just tell me what you know. I know it has nothing to do with you, and I don''t need to cause public outrage because of fear."


    Liu San blinked and thought for a while. Finally, he stamped his foot and said, "Sigh! "I''ve already killed my family, and several people in the village are now bedridden. It''s all my fault ¡­"


    Liu San narrated the story guiltily, starting from five years ago, when the five of them lived 70 miles down the mountain, hunting for a living. Their lives were poor but not bad.


    However, one time, when Liu San went hunting alone, he was very lucky. After half a day, he managed to harvest a lot. Just as he was feeling satisfied and wanted to return home, he suddenly saw a snow-white fox flash in front of him.


    Foxes were not common in the first place, especially those with snow-white fur. They could be sold for a good price.


    In order to kill this white fox, Liu San had chased it in the mountains for an entire day. It wasn''t until nightfall that he stopped the white fox in a very shallow cave. Liu San, who was standing not far away, was about to shoot when he saw the white fox sway and turn into a twenty-something year old girl.


    Liu San wasn''t even twenty years old at the time, but he had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    The young woman took small and graceful steps, twisting and turning her beautiful and provocative body, and arrived in front of Liu San. She had a delicate and touching look on her face as she said, "Big Brother Hunter, as long as you let this little girl go, this little girl will do anything for you."


    Liu San suddenly felt as if a pie had fallen from the sky and landed on his head.

 C47

    How could the hot-blooded Liu San still maintain his cool when he saw the coquettish and charming fox demon?


    After that, not only did Liu San not kill the fox demon, he even spent several nights with her. After a few moments of courtship, the fox told Liu San that someone wanted to harm her and told him to help her.


    How? According to the demon fox, it was like signing a contract and borrowing a few years of his lifespan. Liu San didn''t agree at first, but after the demon fox''s hard grinding, he obeyed the fox demon in the end.


    However, a day or two later, Demon Fox used the same method to trick Liu San into signing another contract in the name of the family. However, after signing this contract, the Demon Fox''s attitude towards him drastically changed.


    So it turned out that this contract was not a simple contract to borrow lifespan. Rather, the fox demon was constantly absorbing yang energy from Liu San and his family members to help the fox demon cultivate.


    Seeing that he had been tricked, how could Liu San not be angry. Not only did he have to break off all relations with the fox demon, he also had to destroy the contract. His actions completely infuriated the fox demon. In order to continue controlling Liu San, the fox demon killed Liu San''s family in a fit of rage.


    Seeing his family''s tragic death, Liu San was furious, but didn''t dare to say anything. In order to protect his own life, he had helped the fox demon in such a short period of time, causing many people to die.


    However, Liu San was still a human. When he saw a familiar stranger lose his life because of him, his conscience grew more and more uneasy. Helpless, he finally moved to a new village seventy kilometers away.


    Liu San originally wanted to escape so far, but the fox demon wouldn''t find him again. However, Liu San was wrong. Not only did the fox demon find him, it also threatened to help him kill more people.


    Hearing Liu San''s words, without waiting for me to say anything, the four youngsters, led by Gangzi, rushed in front of Liu San in a fit of rage and threw punches and kicks, knocking him to the ground.


    Liu San did not fight back nor did he dodge. Instead, he just stood there, allowing Gangzi to continuously beat him up. When Gangzi was on the ground, he finally said, "I deserve death. You guys can beat me to death."


    Actually, from Liu San''s words, I could already hear his regret. Other than the first time when he voluntarily signed the contract with the fox demon, the rest of it was due to the threat of the fox demon.


    As for Liu San''s unpardonable crime, he was killed just like that, so there was nothing much to say. After all, he had been an assistant for years and had caused the death of a lot of people.


    However, when he thought about it again, what he did was not what he wanted. Instead, under the pressure of the fox demon, he had no choice but to save his own life.


    Thus, Liu San can be killed or not, it all depends on me.


    I didn''t have anything difficult to do if I wanted to spare his life, but how could I explain it to the villagers and suppress the emotions of Gangzi and the others? This has made me feel troubled. I can''t just help Liu San speak up for him and make so many villagers angry, right?


    Liu San''s original intention was not bad, but after all, he had done so many bad things. Especially now, there were even a few villagers who were bedridden because of him.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Gangzi suddenly shouted to me, "Little Heavenly Master, is Liu San still of any use to you? If not, I''ll kill him now to avenge the village''s bedridden uncles."


    Liu San lay quietly on the ground, looking like he was begging for death. He didn''t even say a word of begging for mercy for himself.


    After thinking about it again and again, I decided that I should first protect Liu San''s life. After I finish dealing with the matter of the fox demon, I will let the village chief and the other villagers decide for themselves.


    Thinking about this, I said to the furious Gang Zi, "Liu San is still useful. Without his help, I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch the fox demon. Let''s just let him off for now and let the Village Chief decide when we return to the village."


    Gangzi thought for a moment, then looked at his companion and nodded, saying: "Alright then, we''ll follow the arrangements of the Little Heavenly Master. However, if Liu San dares play any more tricks, we definitely won''t let him stay."


    I reached out to help Liu San up. I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Dying is not the best solution. Don''t you want to avenge your family? Don''t you want to avenge those who died because of you?"


    Hearing me talk about this, a hint of expectation flashed across Liu San''s empty eyes. "Can we really take revenge?"


    "Yes, but it will put you in danger. Are you afraid?"


    "I am an extremely guilty person, so I can''t blame you for your death. As long as I can kill the fox demon, I can take however big of a risk I want." Liu San said firmly with a face full of anger.


    "Very good." I smiled and nodded towards him. Afterwards, I called everyone to my side and made arrangements in a low voice by their ears.


    That night, Liu San stood by the side of the well by himself, waiting for the arrival of the fox demon. The rest of us hid behind the huge rock not far away, constantly watching Liu San''s movements.


    Around midnight, a white shadow flashed before drilling. Beside Liu San, a fairy-like woman appeared. However, her every move exuded charm and frivolity.


    "Little Heavenly Master, that fox demon is here."


    I got up and looked over the side of the boulder. I saw Liu San was talking to the fox demon, but the fox demon was smiling proudly as he listened. It seemed like she was very satisfied with Liu San''s words.


    At this moment, Little Heavenly Master, you said that Liu San would not lie to us, right? If he was just trying to lie to us and now he''s telling the fox demon everything, that would be troublesome.


    "I''m not afraid, as long as the fox demon can appear, then it''s fine. Isn''t it just a small fox demon? I even killed the demon king, why would I worry about her."


    Gangzi responded with admiration, "That''s right, the Demonic Lord is much stronger than this fox demon, and he also died at the hands of the Little Heavenly Master. If only I could follow by his side and learn a few powerful Dao arts, then let''s see who dares to bully me."


    I glared at him. Based on his thoughts, I wouldn''t call him a Tao technique even if he had been by my side for ten years. What''s more, I don''t even know a Tao technique.


    I stared at Liu San''s side. According to the agreement, it was about time, so I signaled to Gangzi and the rest, "It''s time for us to go up. Remember what I said. When we reach the drilling site, you don''t have to worry about anything else. Just protect yourselves."


    "How can we only protect ourselves? We still need to protect the young mistress. Hehe."


    Qing Qing blushed when she heard his words. She even secretly patted me. Honestly speaking, Gangzi really knows how to speak. This way of calling her ''young mistress'' made me feel elated.


    However, the current situation did not allow for me to be distracted. After taking in a deep breath, I said, "Let''s go. We''re leaving."

 C48

    As soon as I stepped out of the boulder, I pretended to be a villager who had come to drill. As we walked, I said, "It''s so tiring even to build a well, we wouldn''t finish it in one go. It causes us to rush here in the middle of the night."


    Gangzi was very cooperative, and he also complained with a face full of resentment, "Isn''t that so? The Village Head is just anxious. He won''t let us come tomorrow, will he?"


    While we were talking, we arrived at the well, and by this time only Liu San was left. I stole a glance around and didn''t see where the fox demon was hiding, but I was sure that she was watching us from somewhere around.


    Liu San, this is the well you guys dug last time. After saying that, I walked to Liu San''s side and asked in a low voice, "How is the matter?"


    Liu San nodded slightly and looked to his left.


    I responded to him for a bit and then said to Gangzi and the others, "You guys come over here and tidy up your tools. We''ll be making our move soon."


    Gangzi and the others walked over. Some were pretending to organize their tools, while others were checking their drilling. No matter what they were doing, they would always stay close by.


    Just as everyone was busy with their own matters, I suddenly saw a white figure flash past in the sky. Furthermore, I smelt the scent of a fox and was almost suffocated. I really didn''t know how Liu San endured it.


    I looked at Liu San in admiration, causing him to be stupefied.


    At this moment, the fox demon was hovering above. I whispered to the people beside me, "Be careful, the fox demon is nearby. When I make my move later, all of you should unite together and hide as far away as possible."


    These words came out one by one from the surrounding people.


    After making the necessary arrangements, I threw the shovel in my hand onto the ground and shouted, "Run!"


    When they heard the word "run," they all stopped what they were doing and ran in the same direction. As for me, my hands were already filled with the power of the Soulreaper Art. After Gangzi and the rest ran to a safe distance, I said to the sky, "Come out."


    When the fox demon saw this situation, he already understood what had happened. His figure flashed and appeared in front of me. After sizing me up, he chuckled and said, "I thought it was some powerful Taoist. So it turns out he is just a brat."


    "Fox demon, you have committed many evil deeds and killed so many people. Today, I will take you in."


    "With just you?"


    The heck, this fox demon seemed to look down on me. I sneered at her and said, "Have you heard of the Demon King on Thunderclap Mountain?" It died in my hands, and I can even kill a Demon King, yet you, a little fox demon, won''t be able to capture it. "


    I originally thought that when the fox demon heard this, even if I don''t surrender, it would be so scared that its pretty face would turn pale. But I never thought that not only did the fox demon have no fear at all, it would even laugh until its flowery branches trembled, "Demon King ¡­" It''s too funny, it can also be considered a demon king? "


    "Why?"


    The fox demon disdainfully said: "It is only a small demon, and only it calls itself Demon King. In my eyes, it is nothing, hmph! "It''s just that it died so quickly, I was still thinking about taking over its Thunderclap Mountain."


    I was in a complete mess. Could it be that the one on Thunderclap Mountain isn''t some kind of demon king? The person I killed with my life on the line wasn''t the Monster King, but a small monster.


    However, looking at the Demon Fox''s disdainful expression, he knew that she wasn''t lying.


    F * ck, even a small demon, this young master almost lost his life. Wouldn''t I die here facing a fox demon?


    Actually, according to my original plan, I wanted to use the power of the Soulreaper Art to give the fox demon a heavy blow and then use the purple gold gourd to collect it. But now, this plan might not work.


    No way, don''t tell me you want me to use the full power of the Art of Soulreaper?


    Even if I wanted to, the fox demon wouldn''t agree. I have no other choice, I can only use the full power of the Art of Soulreaper once again.


    Even if I am seriously injured, I don''t care. As long as I can kill the fox demon, I can give the villagers an explanation.


    The fox demon scanned my face and suddenly covered his mouth as he smiled and said, "You don''t look too bad. As long as you agree to accompany me for a few days, I might spare your life. How about it?"


    "Pah! You shameless vixen, your entire body is emitting a stench. Let alone letting me accompany you for a few days, even if I got close to you, I would feel disgusted."


    "You''re courting death!"


    The expression on the fox demon''s face changed. There was no longer any affection or cruelty on her face. Her two hands stretched out horizontally and grabbed towards my neck. I dodged to the side a little and took the opportunity to slap her hand that was filled with the power of the Art of Enchantment.


    The fox demon was extremely nimble. After seeing that his attack failed, he twisted his waist, causing my attack to miss. The power of the Art of Soul Awakening hit a nearby rock, shattering it into pieces.


    "Ya, not bad huh. It seems you''re quite capable."


    The fox demon was stunned for a moment and then attacked again. His speed was even faster than before and his moves were even more vicious. He flew up into the air and grabbed towards my head from above. If he was caught red-handed by her, then wouldn''t his head explode from her grasp?


    However, this also gave me an excellent opportunity. Although the attacks of the fox demon from top to bottom are extremely vicious, they also put me in danger. If I were to once again easily dodge my attack, it wouldn''t be that easy.


    I slapped up with my other hand and collided with the fox demon. The strong impact sent the fox demon flying into the sky.


    I immediately felt pain in my chest. I took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the pain. I raised the purple gold gourd high up and shouted, "Withdraw!"


    The purple gold gourd is truly worthy of being called a soul-collecting magic tool. After I shouted the word ''retract'', the fox demon that was rebounded away suddenly suffered a powerful suction force. Following her sharp unwillingness to accept it, it was quickly sucked into the purple gold gourd''s stomach.


    I sealed the purple gold gourd''s mouth and shook it vigorously. "I thought you were powerful, but you were still taken back by me. You should just obediently stay inside and wait for the purple gold gourd to melt you."


    The fox demon that was sucked into the purple gold gourd was silent for a while, before speaking in a pitiful voice: "Little Heavenly Master, I was also forced. Please let me go, I will definitely repay you ¡­"


    "Take away your tricks, this young lord won''t do that ¡­" After saying that, the sight before me fell to the ground with a clang, and I lost consciousness.

 C49

    For the rest of my coma, I was in a strange situation. Looking around me at the unfamiliar surroundings, I was at a loss. This place was like an empty field, with nothing that my eyes could see.


    There were no trees, no grass, and no people. The sky was devoid of sun and clouds, just like the chaotic world before the creation of the world.


    I stood there in a daze as I looked at my surroundings. I muttered, "Where did I come from? Why is there nothing? Could it be that I''m the only person in this world?"


    Scratching my head, I walked in a certain direction. I walked on until I didn''t know how far I had walked, but I still couldn''t find anyone or anything of the kind. When I got tired of walking, I casually found a place to sit.


    In my memory, there has never been a place like this in the world, and that''s what puzzles me the most.


    It was probably because I had adapted to the environment here, or perhaps I had calmed down, that I suddenly recalled that after taking back the fox demon, I seemed to have fainted again.


    But, isn''t this dream too weird? Why do I feel like it''s so real?


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed across the gray and calm sky. The blinding white light illuminated the entire land. I raised my head in a daze to look at the golden lines that had appeared in the sky.


    The golden lines circled, moved, and gradually... I noticed that the golden lines had actually turned into words. Rows after rows of them appeared within my line of sight.


    The Abyssal Road. The Lord of it. The Three Realms.


    Nodding his head in support, he faced the world, the cycle of life and death, and the separation of yin and yang.


    The golden lines formed into eighteen sentences. They looked like the chants that Aunt Caiyun had given me in the Qi Cultivation Method. I couldn''t figure out what those eighteen words meant, so I memorized them.


    Just as I was able to recite these 18 words, dark clouds billowed in the sky and the entire land fell into darkness.


    "Little Tian, Little Tian."


    Urgent shouts sounded by my ear. I opened my hazy eyes and looked over. Qingqing was crying out my name with tears in her eyes.


    "Qingqing."


    "He woke up." Qing Qing was overjoyed and immediately crawled into my embrace. She pressured me to the point that I almost couldn''t breathe, but she didn''t even think of that much. She just laid in my embrace and moaned, "You''ve been unconscious for five days and five nights and you''ve worried me to death."


    "Ah, I''ve been in a coma for such a long time? Why do I feel like it''s only been a few minutes? " I helped Qing Qing up and wiped away the tears on her face. "We should have returned to the village. Where is the purple and gold gourd?"


    "Here." Qing Qing passed the purple gold gourd to me and said, "After we returned, we told everyone about the matter of taking back the fox demon. The village head led everyone and guarded it for four days and four nights, only dispersing yesterday."


    I sat up and stretched a little. I realized that there was nothing wrong with my body, and I didn''t recuperate for a long time like last time, which surprised me a bit. But after thinking about it carefully, I understood.


    But this time, he didn''t use the Art of Soulreaper many times, and most importantly, he didn''t suffer any external wounds. As for why the Art''s power didn''t backfire this time, I can''t say for sure.


    Who cares? As long as I''m fine, that''s fine. I got off the bed and held onto Qing Qing''s hand. "Come, let''s take a walk outside. It''s time to get some exercise after lying in bed for five to six days."


    Qing Qing looked at me in astonishment. "You ¡­ you''re fine?"


    "Very good."


    I''m fine, I''m fine. No matter what I said, Qing Qing was still worried. She supported me to walk out. Along the way, we met the people in the village. They were all extremely happy and continuously expressed their gratitude to me.


    After staying in the village for such a long time, I was used to the villagers'' simple and warm manners, so naturally, I greeted them.


    Unknowingly, I walked to the Village Chief''s house. I stopped and asked, "That''s right, what''s the situation with Liu San? Has he been given a crack by the people in the village?"


    "The words that Liu San said were sent back to the village by Gangzi. However, he helped us lure out the fox demon for a great deed. The village chief gathered all the villagers and came to a final decision. We will deal with Liu San after you wake up."


    "Oh, it''s good as long as Liu San is fine. Follow me to the Village Head''s house."


    Arriving at the Village Head''s house, the Village Head was extremely enthusiastic. He took my hand and sat on the brick bed. He poured tea and lit cigarettes, which meant that I was used to it. Otherwise, I would not have been able to get used to his enthusiasm.


    After a few pleasantries, I asked the Village Head, "The reason why I came to look for the Village Head was to ask him about Liu San. How does the village plan to punish him?"


    "Liu San helped Zhou become a criminal and killed so many people. According to the rules of the village, we should kill him, but on account of him helping you lure out the fox demon, we temporarily haven''t dealt with him. With the agreement of the villagers, we decided to listen to your arrangements."


    I nodded my head, agreeing with their way of handling the matter. "Liu San is also helpless. He is already regretting his actions earlier. If not, we can let him off this time and see how he performs in the future before deciding."


    "Alright, let''s say that he is lucky to have met someone as kind as you."


    How could I be kind? However, this is still a human life, so I can''t kill him because of an uncontrollable mistake. Isn''t this thinking too highly of my life? Besides, the culprit had already been reclaimed, so it was not worth it to lose his life once more.


    After settling the final matters, I stood up to bid farewell to the Village Chief. "I''ve been bothering you for so long, and it''s time to leave. If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Do you want to stay here for a few more days?" The Village Chief politely urged him to stay.


    The next day, all the men, women and children gathered at the village entrance to send us off, especially Gangzi, who insisted on following me. I truly did not want to bring him along, but fortunately, the village chief stopped me in time, so I was not too embarrassed.


    After leaving the village, Qing Qing and I headed in the direction of Pear Tree Town. After leaving home for such a long time, my parents must have been worried.


    "Little Tian, have you noticed that every time you use the power of the Art of Soulreaper, you would faint from pain? This means that you do not completely grasp the power of the Art of Soulreaper. Or rather, there is an error in the power you control itself."


    I agreed. "It''s like this. When I go back and see Master, I must have Master''s help."


    This is the most important thing I need to do when I go back. Before, I have never used the power of the Art of Soulreaper, so I didn''t feel anything, but after tasting the sweetness brought by the Art of Soulreaper, if I can''t control it, it will kill me.

 C50

    After a long trek through the mountain ridges of the treasury, Qing Qing and I finally arrived at the entrance of the village. Standing by the familiar river, Qing Qing whispered, "I''ve finally returned home. I''ll change back to my usual yellow appearance in a while. Let''s head home quickly."


    I reached out to pull Qing Qing into my embrace as I looked at her lovingly. "There''s no need for that. You don''t need to become Little Yellow anymore. I plan to introduce you to my parents."


    "Huh?" Qing Qing was very surprised. Then, her face reddened as she asked, "Then what will be your name?"


    "My wife." I laughed and replied, "I was just joking. I knew that you were a good friend that I had made."


    Qing Qing nodded in agreement.


    After returning home, it was already around 6 PM. I brought Qing Qing directly into the house. When I saw that my parents were finishing their meal, I shouted happily, "Father, mother, and son are back!"


    When my parents saw me, they were extremely happy. They threw away their chopsticks and wanted to hug me, but when they saw Qing Qing standing beside me, they simultaneously asked in puzzlement, "Little Tian, who is this lady?"


    "My wife, is she pretty?" "Aiya." Qing Qing pinched me.


    His parents were both experienced people, and after seeing this, they immediately understood what was going on and stopped asking. Instead, they called Qing Qing and I over for dinner. During the meal, his mother kept holding onto Qing Qing''s hand, asking questions about their family, just like a pair of daughter-in-law.


    My father and I smiled knowingly at both of them. My father even gave me a thumbs-up, implying that this girl was not bad.


    Looking at the whole family''s happiness, let me tired heart immediately much better, thinking, the feeling of going home is really good.


    When I was about to pull Qing Qing back to rest, my mother suddenly called me over. She glanced at Qing Qing and whispered to me, "Little Tian, accompany your father and sit for a while. I''ll clean up another room for Qing Qing."


    "There is no need to be so troublesome ¡­" When I saw the look in my parents'' eyes, I could only spread out my hands and say, "Sure, you guys can do as you like."


    As they walked, she said, "Little Tian has been playful since he was young. If he dares to bully you, come and tell me, see how I''ll take care of him."


    "I won''t, Little Tian won''t bully me."


    Hearing the conversation between my mother and Qing Qing, I was completely speechless. I sat down opposite my father.


    After my father saw Qing Qing had left, he leaned down and whispered to me, "Qing Qing is a good girl, you can''t act recklessly. You are not allowed to live together until the wedding day."


    Was there even a need to be reminded by my parents? Qingqing and I had slept in the same room for so many days, and nothing had happened between the two of us.


    Seeing that I had agreed, my father changed the topic and said, "That''s right, in the few days since you left, your second elder sister came to find you. She told you to come back as soon as possible. I think it''s quite urgent."


    "Ah, what happened at second sister''s house again?"


    "I asked, but your second sister didn''t say anything. She just told you to come back and find her immediately." His father took a sip of tea as he spoke.


    "Sure, if I have nothing else to do tomorrow, I''ll go and find second sister." I stood up and stretched my body before waving my hands at my father. "I''m so tired. I''ll go back and rest first. If there''s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    The next day, just as I was sleeping soundly, I heard a familiar voice call out to me, "Little Tian, hurry up and come down to eat. Qing Qing even woke up earlier than you."


    "Got it."


    The feeling of returning home was indeed very good, but I didn''t have the chance to sleep in. I put on my clothes and lazily walked out. I saw Qing Qing sitting by my mother''s side, chatting and laughing with her.


    "Ah, Qing Qing, you are so beautiful today."


    Qing Qing lowered her head and smiled. "It was aunty who helped me clean it up."


    Qing Qing was wearing a light green outfit today with some simple flowers and plants, making her look very pure. The ponytail made her look even more mischievous and adorable.


    I was stunned. My mother intentionally knocked on the table, making me feel really awkward. I chuckled and said, "I don''t want to eat breakfast. I''m heading over to second sister''s house. Qing Qing, are you going over?"


    "Sure." Qing Qing stood up and walked over to me.


    His mother pointed to the table full of dishes and said, "Why are you in such a hurry to go to your second sister''s house? You can go after breakfast."


    "No, we''ll eat at second sister''s place." I grabbed Qingqing and ran out of the house.


    At this moment, Qingqing opened her mouth and asked, "Going to second sister''s house, what happened?"


    "I don''t know either." I shook my head. "Hearing second sister''s tone, I''m afraid that she has met with some trouble that isn''t easy to resolve. Qing Qing, let''s hurry up and leave. Don''t blame second sister for encountering some danger."


    Was it my former senior brother Yutang again? However, it was impossible for him to think about it. Given his current situation, there shouldn''t be any reason for him to use second brother-in-law. No, it shouldn''t be because of Yutang.


    We quickly arrived at second sister''s house. When second sister saw Qing Qing and I, she didn''t have the time to ask Qing Qing who she was. She directly pulled us into the house and narrated everything in detail.


    However, the trouble this time was a little strange. Second Brother-in-law was working at a construction site, and when he was digging the foundation, he found a sarcophagus. At that time, no one understood this aspect, so the sarcophagus was forced open.


    According to the second brother in law, the moment the sarcophagus was opened, the sky was suddenly filled with dark clouds. The surrounding was also filled with wild winds and sand, and when everyone saw the sarcophagus clearly, they were so surprised that their mouths could not close.


    There were no corpses in the sarcophagus. There were only neat piles of clothes, similar to the red dress worn by the bride of ancient times.


    The people on the construction site thought that there was some treasure hidden inside the sarcophagus and started to rummage inside. In the end, besides the bright red clothes, they didn''t find anything else that accompanied the burial.


    Amongst them, there was a laborer called Wang Shi Shi who was the happiest and finally got the most disappointment. In a fit of anger, he used the hammer he brought with him to smash the sarcophagus to pieces and set the red clothes on fire.


    He was also curious. Previously, when so many people had rummaged through the corpses'' belongings, they came up empty-handed. However, after burning away the big red clothes, they unexpectedly took out a palm-sized jade pendant from inside.


    After hearing so much, I didn''t hear anything about Second Brother-in-law. I couldn''t help but ask, "At that time, what was Second Brother-in-law doing? It couldn''t have been that he went to rummage through the sarcophagus with me, right?"


    "He wasn''t blindly jeering along, he was just standing by the side and watching."


    "That''s good." I breathed in a sigh of relief, but after thinking about it, I felt that something was wrong. If nothing had happened to second brother-in-law, then there was no need for second sister to call me over.

 C51

    "Your second brother-in-law, he, he ¡­" The second sister was already sobbing at this point.


    Qing Qing sat by her second sister''s side and caressed her back as she consoled her, "Second sister, don''t be sad yet. Calm down and tell us what happened."


    The Second Sister nodded at Qing Qing, wiping away the tears on her face and continued to sob, "That night, that laborer called Wang Shi Shi died as soon as he returned home. The next day, none of the people who went through the sarcophagus survived. All of a sudden, everyone in the construction site is extremely scared. They all gathered together and didn''t dare to start work at the construction site, but after two days, nothing like this ever happened again, so everyone thought it''s over. "


    "However, I never expected that on the third day, the bystanders would fall ill one by one. They were so strong that they were unconscious, and even the ones who were light were bedridden. Your second brother-in-law is still considered lucky, it belongs to the latter."


    After hearing what second sister had said, Qing Qing looked at me and asked, "Little Tian, do you know what''s going on? A single sarcophagus could actually cause so many deaths, this is unbelievable. "


    I shook my head. "That''s not an ordinary sarcophagus. It''s a tomb made of clothes. Originally, there wasn''t anything to fear from a tomb. The key point is that there''s a palm-sized jade pendant inside."


    "Is there a connection?"


    "There should be ghosts lurking around. Why don''t you bring me to see second brother-in-law right away? I need him to personally tell me about some of the details."


    When second sister heard that it had something to do with ghosts, she immediately cried and pulled my hand, "Little Tian, I don''t care what nonsense it is, you have to save your brother-in-law''s life. He''s the backbone of our family, without him, how can your second sister live?"


    "Don''t worry, second sister''s husband is only slightly injured, it''s not life-threatening. Besides, aren''t I going over now? Just leave the rest to me. I guarantee that I can bring back second sister''s husband in person."


    Qing Qing took a towel and handed it to her second sister. "That''s right, second sister. With us here, you don''t have to worry."


    Second Sister took the towel and wiped the tears off her face. She suddenly turned to Qing Qing and asked, "Who is this lady?"


    "My friend." I didn''t have the mood to joke around. After replying to him with a casual sentence, I asked, "Where is Second Brother-in-law right now? I want to see him immediately."


    "Oh, the workers that are unconscious and bedridden are all in the construction site hospital. Follow the road in front of the village and you will see them in about half an hour." After Second Sister said this, she took out a packed package from the side and handed it to me. "There are clothes and other necessities that your brother-in-law needs to replace. You can bring them over as well."


    I took the bag and said, "Then you can wait at home. We''ll be bringing second brother-in-law back very soon."


    Leaving my second sister''s house, I kept thinking to myself that the ghost that was released from the tomb should be the owner of the tomb. Originally, I wanted to hire a Taoist or a wise man to bury the sarcophagus in a different place so that nothing would happen later on.


    However, how could some normal laborers know this much? They accidentally broke the seal on the sarcophagus and, in the end, released the ghosts inside.


    Based on my current abilities, I don''t have the ability to capture ghosts, but I have a purple gold gourd on me. As long as I meet that ghost, I can use the purple gold gourd to capture it.


    When it came to purple gold gourds, I felt somewhat sorry for the True Jade Monastery''s leader. I said that I would bring Dao Friend Jade''s soul back once I found it, but after I lost consciousness, I was sent down the mountain by Daoist Xuanming.


    I''m not greedy for the True Jade Temple Head''s magical equipment, but I want to go home to see my parents first before heading to the Clear Void Monastery. However, this was also good. With the golden-purple gourd, no ghost would be afraid of being unable to subdue it.


    Following the winding road of the village, they arrived at a simple and crude hospital. On one side of the gate, there was a signboard with the words'' Sanshan Village Construction Hospital ''written on it.


    The hospital may have been simple, but it still looked rather formal. When Qing Qing and I walked to the entrance, an old guard walked out from the duty room and said to us, "The hospital has been closed for the past two days. Let''s go to another hospital."


    I shook the bag in my hand and said, "Uncle, I''m not a doctor, but someone who came to see you."


    "Name, job number, what was it like at the construction site?"


    The heck, where do I go to find out? But the guard is very stubborn. If I can''t answer him, he won''t let me in.


    I had no choice but to say, "You''ve encountered great trouble. If I don''t enter, I''m afraid the consequences will be more serious. Can you bear this responsibility?"


    The old man was slightly stunned. He stared at Qing Qing and I for a while before saying, "Then you guys wait here for a while. I''ll go in and notify them. If the manager allows it, I''ll let you in."


    When we entered, the manager definitely wouldn''t let us in. I thought for a moment before I added, "Don''t forget to say those three words, ''Crest of Clothes''. I believe your manager will understand."


    The old gatekeeper had a face full of doubt as he returned to the entrance. Qing Qing and I looked at each other and shook our heads helplessly.


    With such a big incident happening at the construction site, wouldn''t the site manager be rushing to find a Daoist to solve the problem? Yet, he was still hiding in the hospital to prevent others from entering? Could it be that he still wanted to suppress this matter?


    "Little Tian, do you think the manager will let us in after hearing the three words'' Yi Guan Zhong ''?"


    I wasn''t sure, so I shrugged and said, "As long as he''s not a stupid manager, and believes he already knows that the sarcophagus is a tomb, and if he hears someone bringing these three words over, it wouldn''t make sense if he didn''t invite us in."


    "Well, I hope it''s not a stupid manager."


    This time, his face was clearly different. With a welcoming tone, he said, "Previously, I didn''t know where you two came from, so I didn''t dare to open the door. The manager even scolded me a few times for me to invite you in."


    I smiled and followed the old gatekeeper through the door. Under his guidance, we headed towards a two story building. I took the opportunity to wink at Qing Qing. "It seems that this isn''t a foolish manager."


    After entering the second floor of the second floor, the old man pointed to the door at the end of the hall and said, "This is the manager''s room. He is currently waiting for you. Please come in." With that, the gatekeeper turned and left.


    I raised my hand and knocked on the door a few times. A man''s voice came from inside. "Please enter."


    I pulled Qingqing''s hand and pushed the door open. There were three people in the room. One of them was sitting behind a desk and was sizing up Qingqing and me. There were two other people sitting on a row of chairs against the wall. These two people were dressed in special attire, unlike ordinary people.

 C52

    The two people sitting on the bench, one old and one young, looked like either father and son or master and disciple. They were dressed in Taoist robes and carried a handful of dust in their aged hands.


    The man behind the desk, who must have been the construction manager, got up and walked over to us when he saw me and Qing Qing. He smiled and said, "You two are the people from the Tomb of Clothes?"


    This manager had a fat head and big ears. He had a big belly, so he didn''t look like a smart person. "However, I soon understood. Isn''t there an old man and a young Taoist sitting next to them?


    It must be these two Daoists who heard me say the three words'' Dressed up in Tombs'' and thought that they were fellow Daoists or people who could help them greatly. That''s why they got the gatekeeper to invite Qing Qing and me in.


    I nodded to the manager. "Yes," I said.


    The manager laughed out loud, his chubby face trembling. "Great! Two more apprentices have arrived! I don''t have to worry about anything this time. Please take a seat, you two." After saying that, he pointed to another chair, indicating that Qing Qing and I should sit there.


    Seeing Qing Qing and I sat down, the manager said, "The four of you are all great people, so I''ll be straightforward. There was a sarcophagus dug out during the construction, and it was forcefully opened by the workers. It seems that something dirty was released, and I hope that the four of you will help out."


    I waved my hand and said, "It''s our duty to exterminate the Devil Dao. We don''t need any compensation."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the old Daoist stood up and glanced at me. He said, "That''s not right. Taoists are also people and also need to eat and drink. If you don''t have money, can you let cultivators drink?"


    The old and young Taoists were very unfriendly towards Qing Qing and me. Furthermore, there was a look of disdain on their faces, which made me very angry. However, it was not good for me to argue with them since everyone had their own aspirations and I could not force my own thoughts onto others.


    When the manager saw that the atmosphere had turned stiff, he tried to smooth things over, "It''s all because of me. I was too impatient that I forgot to introduce the four of you. These two are Second Brother Huang and Third Brother Huang. They''re both famous people within a hundred miles."


    After introducing the old and young Taoist, the manager pointed at us and said, "These two are ¡­"


    "Oh, I''m Pear Tree Village''s Little Tian, and beside me is my friend Qing Qing."


    While I introduced myself, my heart was about to burst with laughter. What kind of seniority is this? It looks like it''s either a father or master and disciple, but one of them is called Huang Lao Er and the other is called Huang Lao San, like two f * cking brothers.


    Second Brother Huang stared at Qing Qing and me and said, "You two are not Taoists?"


    "That''s not it."


    Second Brother Huang then looked at the manager and said, "Manager, it''s best if you invite these two out. Not only are they unable to help here, we''re also implicated by their presence."


    "This ¡­" The manager looked at me with a troubled expression.


    I was truly angry. Originally, I respected them as Taoists, so I endured it in every possible way. However, I didn''t expect them to keep pressing on me. I raised my eyebrows and said, "Aren''t teachers supposed to have no culture? If he wasn''t a general, wouldn''t he know how to fight? "What makes you say that? It''s all bullshit."


    The manager took the opportunity to smooth things over, saying: "Calm down, you are both distinguished guests invited to this site, it is more important to get down to business first. I''ve already told you what happened just now, what should we do now that you''ve thought about it? "


    Second Brother Huang stretched out his hand towards me and said: "This benefactor''s words are too boastful. This Penniless Priest will let him go first."


    I did not hesitate to say, "I think, from the point of view of the construction site, we should first arrange for the injured workers to be extremely family members so that they do not cause panic. Secondly, let''s go to the sarcophagus and check if there are any clues that we missed. Finally, we can find the ghost and hold his hand. "


    The manager nodded as he listened. After a while, he turned to Huang Ol''second and asked, "What about it according to what Fang Shi wants?"


    Second Brother Huang coldly snorted and said, "This Penniless Priest isn''t that complicated. I have dust in my hands, and my disciple has a broken plate. As long as I can lock onto the ghost''s trail, this Penniless Priest can easily kill that evildoer."


    "Don''t tell me that they don''t care about the injured laborers'' families at all?"


    "That''s on the construction site. It has nothing to do with me."


    "What a merciful and compassionate outsider. Don''t you think it''s a bit too heartless for you, Taoist Priest?"


    Second Brother Huang looked at me in disdain and stopped arguing with me. He turned to the fat manager and said, "This Penniless Priest has already explained the solution. If there''s no need, then we will take our leave."


    "Please wait a moment." The fat manager stopped Huang Lao and Er''s extreme disciple, smiling as he said, "I didn''t say that I don''t need you."


    I pulled Qing Qing and immediately stood up. "Since that''s the case, then we shall take our leave."


    "Wait, the two of you can''t leave either."


    The fat manager stopped all four of us as he shook his chubby face and said, "The Eight Immortals still need to display their abilities after crossing the sea. The four of you are all experts, so how to subdue that ghost is all up to you. I''ll represent the entire construction site."


    Second Master and disciple of the Huang family thought for a moment, then snorted at me and walked out.


    I also agree with the fat manager, whether it is me or Huang Lao Er, as long as we can reclaim the ghosts that are causing trouble here, it is enough for me. As for comparing their strengths and weaknesses, I''m really not interested in that.


    In order to take care of second brother-in-law, the fat manager had even specially arranged for Qing Qing and I to live next door. I had a different view of this fat manager than before.


    From the argument he just had between me and Huang Ol''second, it can be seen that the fat manager is a tactful and thoughtful person. No wonder he was able to sit as the manager of the construction site, he really does have some skills.


    Coming to the capital''s second brother-in-law''s bed and chatting with him for a while before he got tired of it. I didn''t dare to disturb him and let him rest for a while before bringing Qing Qing back to their temporary residence.


    After returning to her room, Qingqing pondered for a moment and said, "Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with those two Taoists? They don''t seem to be as free and easy as Taoist Yuji or Taoist Yuji, but they always have a city feel about them."


    Recalling the actions of Second Elder Huang and his disciples, I couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Could it be that those two are scammers who swindled food and drinks?"


    "I don''t know about Qing Qing, but those two Taoists gave me a bad feeling."


    I waved my hand and said, "It''s fine. It doesn''t matter if they''re godly or not. Tomorrow, when we take action, we''ll see who''s the mule and who''s the winner."

 C53

    The next day, Qing Qing and I went to his office as per our agreement with the fat manager. Second Brother Huang and his disciple had arrived a long time ago.


    "Dao Lord Huang, please calm your anger." "Today is the day for you four to display your magical powers. No matter who it is or what you do, as long as you capture that ghost, you will be a benefactor of our construction site. You will be greatly rewarded."


    Seeing that we didn''t say anything, the fat manager continued, "I will stay in this office today. If you need any help, I will do my best to help you."


    "Manager, just wait and see. When we, the master and the disciple, make a move, we will catch that monster in less than an hour." Second Master Huang and his disciple even looked at me arrogantly, meaning to tell me, do you have the ability to do so?


    I pretended not to see him and said to the manager, "I''m not sure when I''ll be able to capture that ghost, but I can guarantee the safety of everyone in the hospital before I capture that ghost."


    The fat manager nodded at the four of us and said, "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble the four of you."


    The four of us walked out of the fat manager''s office and into the corridor outside. Second Brother Huang suddenly stopped walking and turned around to look at me, saying, "What are you thinking? This Penniless Priest doesn''t want to know, but you can''t interfere with my affairs. How about we just stay within the river?"


    I didn''t answer him. Instead, I stretched out my hand and said, "You first."


    Watching Second Brother Huang and his disciples leave, I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly, "I was afraid that I would interfere with your matters, how idle I am."


    "That''s not right, Little Tian. Don''t you think that the words Huang Lao Er said made them seem even more problematic?" There must be a reason for him to warn us not to interfere too much, as if he were worried about us. "


    "No way."


    According to my thinking, even if Second Master and Disciple Huang are Gods, they are at most deceiving people at the construction site. If they still don''t catch a ghost by then, even if I didn''t say anything, the fat manager would understand.


    Qing Qing shook her head. "I think there''s a problem with them anyway."


    "Alright, it doesn''t matter whether they have any problems or not. For us, we should first protect the people in the hospital. I believe that the ghost will not let this go." Speaking of which, I''m in a bit of a dilemma. What can I do to protect such a large hospital?


    If I stay in the hospital, I can stop the ghost from coming, but if the ghost doesn''t come, then wouldn''t I be wasting my time and be laughed at by Second Brother Huang and his disciples in the end?


    After some thought, he finally thought of a solution. He turned to Qing Qing beside him and said, "Immediately go find my master and tell him to come to the hospital by noon."


    Qing Qing was stunned for a moment before she asked, "You want to invite Master?"


    It''s also true that inviting Master here for a mere ghost makes me seem too useless. Moreover, if Master knew that Old Huang''s second master and disciple were here, he would be even more unwilling to come.


    "How about this, it''s fine if you don''t invite your Master over, just ask her for a few talismans to suppress the demons. As long as you protect the people in the hospital, I can go and capture that ghost as I wish."


    "Alright, Qing Qing will go now."


    Qing Qing also left, leaving me by myself in the corridor. I originally wanted to go see second brother-in-law, but after thinking about how weak he was now, I decided not to disturb his rest. I walked around in boredom and unknowingly arrived at the courtyard of the hospital.


    There were a few flowers and plants planted in the courtyard. It was currently the season of blooming. The faint fragrance of flowers wafted in the morning air, causing people to feel completely relaxed. It was a refreshing feeling.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange wind behind me. I quickly turned around and shouted, "Who is it?" Seeing that there was no one behind me, I scratched my head in doubt.


    I had been through too many things, and most of them were weird things that made my nerves tense up and I had hallucinations or illusions.


    I shook my head, mocking myself. I still thought that I was still too inexperienced. I had only encountered a few things and I was already crazy. It seemed that I would have to go through more trials and tribulations in the future.


    "Hmm ¡­"


    Another strange wind blew past. This time, the feeling was much clearer. It definitely wasn''t an illusion, nor was it an illusion. I looked around quickly, but still didn''t see anyone.


    However, I''m sure there must be something around. Otherwise, that strange wind wouldn''t have appeared for no reason.


    Thinking up to here, I said, "Since you''re already here, why are you still hiding? Why don''t you directly reveal yourself so that we can chat face to face?"


    "Can you see me?"


    A cold voice came from behind me. I quickly turned around and stared at the empty space in front of me. "Could it be that you are the owner of the memorial grave that was dug out from the construction site? Speak, why do you have to do this? "


    "Hmph, and even asked why I wanted to kill people. It was them who deserved to die, all of them deserved to die."


    "That''s right, they spared your cultivation. However, the culprit has already been killed by you, so why are you still causing trouble for the innocent? What you''re doing isn''t against the heavens, it is against the humanity, it is against the ghosts."


    The cold voice was mixed with anger, "I died without a complete corpse while I was still alive, and my home was destroyed by them. Why can''t I get my revenge? They deserve to die, all of them deserve to die."


    I sighed. Most ghosts aren''t active in harming people. It was only because they were disturbed by someone or caused harm to them first, that caused the ghosts to take their lives, hurt others, and so on.


    "Listen to my advice. If you give up now, then forget about the sins that you''ve committed previously. Moreover, I''ll even give you a new tomb so that you can continue to cultivate in peace ¡­"


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ll make them die one by one."


    From its resentful tone, I could tell that it wouldn''t stop. "Since you insist on committing crimes, don''t blame me."


    "Haha ¡­" Following that, the shrill laughter of the ghost could be heard. The ghost''s voice became further and further away. Finally, the ghost coldly said, "You can''t stop me. I''m going to kill everyone at the construction site!"


    Once the ghosts were enraged, it was impossible to calm them down. The only way out was to subdue them.


    Not good, that ghost disappeared in the direction of the hospital ward. I exclaimed in my heart and quickly ran towards the ward and took the purple gold gourd from my waist. If I were to see that ghost again, I would subdue it without a second word.

 C54

    We jogged all the way to the ward. I stood at the corridor and looked around, but didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. I also didn''t hear any screams. I hesitated for a moment before I walked into second brother-in-law''s room.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw second brother-in-law sleeping soundly on the bed. From the looks of it, the ghost didn''t make a move immediately.


    However, this way, I won''t dare to walk around carelessly. God knows when the ghost will appear again. I sat down next to second brother-in-law, hoping for Qingqing to return quickly.


    Time passed second by second in my anxious waiting and excruciating torment. It was only four hours, and it felt like four centuries had passed. It was already noon, and Qing Qing should be back by now.


    I stood up and stood at the window to look at the construction site''s hospital entrance. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in my line of sight. It was Qing Qing, who went to find my master.


    Qing Qing was so tired that her forehead was covered in sweat. When she saw me, she passed a stack of talisman paper in front of me and said, "Master told me that these talismans have already been drawn. As long as they are stuck around the hospital, no ghosts will be able to get close to them."


    "Thank you, Qing Qing. You came back just in time." I placed the talisman paper into my pocket and stroked my perspiring hair. "You can go back and rest. I''ll come find you after I''ve finished pasting the talisman paper."


    The talisman paper was also called yellow paper and was an indispensable part of Taoism. In the hands of different Taoists, the might of the talisman paper was also quite different.


    For example, the most common Demon Suppression Talisman was a compulsory course for cultivators. From the very start, one had to come into contact with talisman paper. However, there weren''t many talismans that could be used, and the strength they could unleash wasn''t that great.


    Only with the constant improvement of one''s Dao arts would one be able to use more and more talismans and gradually increase the strength of the talisman.


    Although his master''s talismans were common talismans, after master''s profound cultivation, they still reached the peak of the Demon Suppression Talisman. Let alone a single ghost, even a hundred or a thousand wouldn''t be able to come close.


    Qing Qing brought a total of 20 paper talismans. I spread them out according to the distance between the walls of the construction site and stuck them on the corner of the wall.


    Looking at my masterpiece, I proudly said, "This way, I can relax. Monster, let''s see how you can still come to the hospital and harm people. Next up, it''s time for me to display my divine might."


    I returned to my residence and called over Qing Qing, who had just tidied up a bit, to the scene of the accident. The tomb that was dug up was still open and the broken sarcophagus scattered on the ground.


    "Qing Qing, let''s split up and search. Let''s see where the big red robe has been thrown."


    Since this is a memorial grave, it means that the ghosts are no longer living here. This requires a medium for the ghosts, and the only things inside the sarcophagus are a large red robe and a jade pendant the size of a palm.


    He found out from his second sister that the jade pendant had been taken away by the worker called Wang Shi Shi. Now that he was dead, it was hard to say who held the jade pendant in whose hands it was.


    It would be better to find the big red shirt first. In any case, a piece of clothing that was hundreds of years old was not something anyone would care about, so it was definitely left somewhere nearby.


    "Little Tian, take a look. Is this the bright red dress you''re looking for?"


    Hearing Qing Qing''s call, I quickly walked to her side. There was a two meter deep ravine, and there was a particularly eye-catching red color. However, most of it was buried in the ground, so I couldn''t be sure that it was that big red robe.


    "Qing Qing, wait here. I''ll go down and take a look."


    Following the loose soil, I slowly slid into the ravine and dug away the surrounding soil. The bright red dress appeared. This was the clothes of a bride from several hundred years ago. It looked quite new.


    I took the big red shirt and climbed up with much difficulty. "We''ve already found the clothes. We''ll look for the jade pendant next."


    Qing Qing puzzledly looked at me and said, "The reason why you''re here is to find the big red dress. What''s the use of it?"


    "Sigh, this ghost hasn''t entered the cycle of reincarnation for hundreds of years, so it''s already used to living a lonely life. If I don''t find a way to make it show itself, I''m afraid it''ll be hard to catch it." I rolled up my bright red clothes and took them in my hands. I got up and walked over to the hospital.


    On the way, Qing Qing asked again, "Only by imprinting the ghost can we find an opportunity to capture it. Then, what method would Second Brother Huang use?"


    "Didn''t you see that Huang Lao San was also carrying a divination disc? This is also a Dao Family magic item, it is able to detect and lock onto the nearby Miasma. They must have used the divination disc to capture that ghost."


    Qing Qing nodded and said, "There are tens of thousands of Tao techniques. Little Tian, I think you should learn some Tao techniques from master if you have the chance. This way, you can save yourself a lot of trouble."


    "I also want to, but Master doesn''t seem to have the intention of teaching me. Don''t ask me why, I don''t know either." I sighed helplessly.


    Master''s actions have indeed troubled me greatly. He clearly already accepted me as his disciple but didn''t teach me any Dao arts. What kind of master and disciple is this? It''s a good thing that I''m not such a difficult person. Since Master doesn''t want to teach me, then I''ll continue to wait. I believe that one day, Master will have a change.


    After returning to the construction site hospital, I went straight to the fat manager''s office. When he saw Qing Qing and I had arrived, he said hopefully, "Did you catch the ghost?"


    "I need your help right now. You should know that when we dug out the sarcophagus, there was a palm-sized jade pendant inside. May I ask, where did this jade pendant go?"


    The fat manager was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I heard from the workers that it was taken by Wang Shi Shi. Why, why are you looking for this jade pendant?"


    Since the fat manager didn''t know the exact location of the jade pendant, I could only bid farewell to him. Since the jade pendant was in Wang Shi Shi''s hands, I might as well head over to his house and find some clues.


    When I turned around and walked to the entrance, the fat manager suddenly stopped me and asked, "That jade pendant is an artifact after all. What does it have to do with capturing ghosts?"


    "Red clothes and a jade pendant are the medium for ghosts. Only by finding these can we imprint this ghost. "Right, ghosts will also search for these things. If you know the whereabouts of these things, you''d better tell me."


    The fat manager stood there and rolled his eyes as if he was analyzing my words. After a while, he slapped his head and said, "Look at my brain. The workers sent the jade to my office. I forgot for a moment."

 C55

    The fat manager took out a small box from the drawer of his desk and handed it over to me. He said with an embarrassed smile, "Sorry, sorry. I really didn''t remember it just now. Is that this jade?"


    I called the box and found a pure white, crystal, and clear jade pendant, engraved with some patterns. In the middle of the pendant was a lifelike flying phoenix.


    "Yes, this jade pendant looks very familiar." I scratched my head as I looked at the familiar jade pendant and muttered.


    The fat manager seemed to be very knowledgeable, so he said without thinking, "I''ve checked the information. Here''s the Dragon and Phoenix meridian, the Flying Phoenix Jade in your hand, and the Flying Dragon Jade in your hand. They''re very valuable ¡­"


    "Stop, this isn''t an auction for antiques. Why are you saying so much?" I closed the small box and put it in my pocket under the reluctant gaze of the fat manager. "Do you want to die or do you want money?"


    "Dammit, of course I''m going to kill myself."


    "That''s it." After I said that, I grabbed onto Qing Qing''s hand and swaggered out of the room.


    I believe that when we go out, the fat manager will definitely sit on the ground and beat his chest and stomp his feet in pain. The reason why I found Jade Pendant so familiar was because I once read about Dragon and Phoenix Pendant in a book. However, one of the books had a market price of at least seven digits.


    However, what I said to the fat manager wasn''t just to scare him. The ghost must also be looking for a medium to possess him, especially since I saw her in the hospital courtyard this morning.


    This means that the ghost has already sensed that the jade pendant is in the hospital. If I don''t take the jade pendant from the fat manager as soon as possible, it would be a very dangerous thing for the fat manager.


    At the same time, I confirmed that the medium that this ghost possessed was this jade pendant. Otherwise, it would have been useless for the big red shirt to have been left at the construction site for so long.


    "Little Tian, what do you want to do next?"


    I waved the Flying Phoenix Meridian Pendant in my hand and smiled as I said, "Of course, we should first use the jade pendant to lure out the ghosts and then take the opportunity to subdue them. "However, now that we have the jade pendant in our hands, I believe we will be able to catch that ghost very soon."


    Qing Shui brought Qing Qing out of the hospital and to an empty space that was at least a hundred meters away. He placed the jade pendant on top of the small box and waited for the ghost to come.


    After waiting for two hours, the sky had already turned dark. The Flying Phoenix Pendant was still there, and the ghost didn''t appear. This caused my heart to waver. Could it be that my method was wrong?


    At this point, Qing Qing frowned and said, "The ghost hasn''t come for so long, did they catch you?"


    "Right, there really is such a possibility." I nodded. "Don''t be in such a hurry to go back yet. Night is when ghosts are most active. As long as you don''t get caught by Second Brother Huang, that ghost will appear sooner or later."


    At that moment, the sound of messy footsteps came from behind us, especially the one walking at the very front. I turned around to see the fat manager walking at the very front.


    The fat manager was out of breath and panted heavily. He calmed down a little and said urgently, "No need to trouble yourself. Those two scholars have caught the ghost. Give me back the jade pendant."


    "Ah, the ghost has been captured?"


    The fat manager didn''t care about me at all. He looked around and walked towards Yu Pai. His eyes lit up like a dog seeing sh * t. He chuckled a few times before stuffing the pendant into his clothes.


    Following which, Second Brother Huang and Third Brother Huang also walked over. Both of them looked pleased with themselves as they glanced at me out of the corner of their eyes and said, "It''s already so late and you''re still squatting here. You''re really working hard. It''s better that you go back and rest early."


    Even a fool would be able to tell that he was mocking me for my incompetence. However, I didn''t care about his mockery. I cupped my hands together and said, "You''ve really caught that ghost. Let me see where it is."


    Originally, I thought that if Huang Lao Er were to lie, he would definitely claim that he killed the ghost, and that way, I wouldn''t be able to explain it in a short period of time.


    However, Second Brother Huang smilingly patted a small bag on his waist and said: "Not many ghosts escaped from this poor Taoist''s hands. Consider this ghost lucky, to not be able to shatter his soul."


    "The ghost is in your little sack?" I looked at the small cloth bag on his waist in astonishment. No matter how I looked at it, it was sealed with two pieces of rag.


    Second Brother Huang looked at me with contempt and said: "Ignorant and ignorant, this is a Cosmic Bag that can absorb all ghosts in the world."


    At this moment, the fat manager walked over with his bear-like body, standing between me and Second Brother Huang, and said loudly, "I represent the construction site and solemnly announce that the two scholars have won. They will receive the one hundred thousand reward from the construction site."


    I keep having the feeling there''s something wrong with this. Second Master and disciple Huang, I haven''t seen them for a day, how did you suddenly catch this ghost?


    "You are Taoist Huang, right? Please forgive me for being ignorant and ignorant. Can I trouble Taoist Huang to prove that the Cosmic Bag is that ghost?"


    Hearing me say so, Huang Lao Er glared at me, but seeing that the fat manager was also looking at him with the same expression, he could only reluctantly say: "Fine, today I''ll let you guys have a look."


    Subsequently, Huang Lao Er took off the Heaven and Earth Pouch and held it in his hand. He extended his other hand''s index and middle finger and continuously drew circles on the Heaven and Earth Pouch as he chanted the chants.


    One day, one day, one Yin and one Yang, all living things, it was difficult to avoid the universe. The Limitless Honored Warrior, borrowing the Universe''s power, subdued the evil spirits, trapped in a sack ¡ª ¡ª!


    "Please have mercy, Taoists. I will not dare to do so again. Please be magnanimous and let me go this time." From within the Cosmic Bag, a miserable begging sound could be heard.


    Second Brother Huang slapped his Qiankun bag and said angrily, "Monster, you have committed many evil deeds and now that you have fallen into this poor man''s hands, you still dare to beg for mercy? Shut up!" With a furious roar, the begging sound from the Cosmic Bag disappeared.


    At this point, Second Brother Huang said to the fat manager, "Now you can trust this poor man. Hurry up and settle the accounts. We have other important matters to attend to." "Remember, there are many swindlers in this world. You must wipe your eyes clean."


    Second Brother Huang''s words were clearly directed at me. The fat manager only smiled foolishly and said: "I believe it, Taoist Priest really is a Heavenly Master. To be able to easily subdue ghosts, impressive."


    Seeing that the fat manager was going to pay the bill with a proud expression on his face, I shouted, "Wait!"

 C56

    Second Brother Huang immediately became anxious and roared at me: "What are you waiting for? You brat, are you done yet? This Penniless Priest has to give way no matter what. Do you really think this Penniless Priest doesn''t dare to deal with you?"


    I really didn''t think that Second Brother Huang would be so angry. However, this was to be expected, I smiled and said, "Second Brother Huang, why are you so magnanimous? I just have a question for you to answer."


    "This Penniless Priest has no time to play with you." Second Brother Huang vigorously waved his sleeves, pulling at the fat manager and said: "A brat who hasn''t even grown all grown up, yet he actually suspects me one after another. If it wasn''t for something else waiting for us master and disciple, I would definitely teach him a lesson today."


    The fat manager accompanied him with a smile and said, "Please, I''ll settle the bill for you right away."


    "Aiya, this is a trick of a God. It''s a trick to cheat food, drink and money. Damn it, damn it!"


    Huang Ol''second angrily walked in front of me, spitting saliva all over my face the moment he said, "Brat, you really don''t want to get along with me today right? Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    I looked at him with disdain, "You still dare to call yourself poor at a time like this? Do you still want that old face of yours?"


    Hearing my words, Second Brother Huang seemed to know what I saw and after pausing for a moment, he said to his disciple, "Follow the manager to settle the bill. Master will teach this kid a lesson here."


    "Yes, Master." Huang Lao San replied respectfully and then said to the fat manager, "Please."


    My goal was to prevent Second Brother Huang and his disciple from being fooled, so how could I let the fat manager fall for it? I shouted loudly, "Don''t be fooled, the ghost at the construction site is still somewhere, it could appear anytime."


    Pushing Huang Ol ''Three away from him, his heavy body swaying like a bear, he walked over and said: "Little brother, what exactly do you want to say? Why don''t you just say it out loud and not say it out loud?"


    "Alright, then I''ll be clear. Second Brother Huang didn''t capture the ghost that appeared on the construction site."


    Second Brother Huang said furiously, "Nonsense, just now you all heard with your own ears that this Penniless Priest''s Cosmic Bag had captured a ghost that begged for mercy. Could this still be a lie?"


    "Yeah, I heard it very clearly." The fat manager also agreed.


    I stared into Huang Lao Er''s eyes and said word by word, "You can trick others, but you can''t miss me. The one who appeared at the construction site was a female ghost, and your Cosmic Bag was obviously made by a male ghost, right?"


    This was also my final judgement after hearing the begging sound from the Cosmic Bag. I could only blame Second Brother Huang for doing too much; if he were to say that the ghost was killed by him, I really wouldn''t be able to stop them from cheating.


    The fat manager wasn''t an idiot, so when he heard what I said, he immediately became angry and asked, "Is that really true?"


    "Manager, don''t listen to this brat''s nonsense. The ghost on the construction site is a male ghost, where did this female ghost come from? This Penniless Priest believes that this brat won''t accept this loss, so he''s spouting nonsense here."


    The fat manager tilted his head and thought for a moment before agreeing with Huang Lao Er''s words. He looked at me and asked, "That''s right, we have never seen that ghost before. Who can prove that it is a female ghost? Unless you grab it now and show it to us. "


    "That''s right. Capture that so-called ghost girl and let her have a look."


    I already knew that Second Brother Huang would say this, how could there be no solutions? I rubbed my chin as I stood in front of the fat manager and said, "Do you still remember that jade pendant? I believe you understand its history very well."


    "Dragon and Phoenix Pendant, didn''t I already say that?"


    "That''s right, this is indeed one of the Dragon and Phoenix Peels, and also one of the Flying Phoenix Peels. I''m not wrong about that. As for whether it is a man or a woman who will get the Flying Phoenix Pendant, I don''t need to explain any further, right?" "Oh right, there''s also that big red robe in the sarcophagus. Could it be that there was a demon a few hundred years ago?"


    Listening to me, the fat manager nodded his head, "Not bad, not bad, it''s indeed like that. It seems like the one on the construction site is a female ghost." Realizing what was going on, the fat manager turned around and pointed at the Master and disciple, saying angrily, "You two are godly men! I almost fell for your trap!"


    After discovering that my deception skills had been exposed, the second master and disciple revealed their true colors, especially looking at me with their eyes. They wanted nothing more than to tear me into pieces, "Fine, you actually trust a kid, then this humble one will take his leave."


    The fat manager was in charge of the construction site. How could he not have some tricks up his sleeves? He shouted, "Men! Capture these two godly sticks!"


    "Just a few pieces of trash like you want to catch me? That''s simply wishful thinking." Huang Ol''second was really not an ordinary Divine Staff. With a shake of his hands, he threw the two talismans onto the ground, causing a cloud of smoke to burst out.


    By the time the thick smoke dispersed, there was no longer any trace of Huang Lao and his disciples.


    The fat manager walked in front of me and said, "It''s all thanks to little brother ¡­" "Ahh, no, it''s because of Little Heavenly Shi Master''s help that I managed to uncover two of her godly tricks. I only managed to capture the female ghost, so I can only entrust it to Little Heavenly Shi."


    I didn''t say anything and just extended my hand in front of his face.


    The fat manager was stunned. "That doesn''t conform to the rules, does it? Little Heavenly Shi Master, you haven''t even captured the female ghost yet and you want her to pay you? This ¡­"


    "Manager, you''re underestimating me too much, aren''t you? If I were to ask you, would you not know what I want?" I looked under his clothes.


    Only then did the fat manager realize what was happening, and he quickly took out the Flying Phoenix Piece and said with an awkward smile: "Yes, how could I forget about that, Little Heavenly Shi Master needs to use it to catch the female ghost."


    I took the jade pendant and waved at the fat manager. "Alright, you can bring the workers back. Tonight, I''ll stay here and wait for the female ghost to appear. As long as it dares to come, I''ll explain everything to you tomorrow."


    "Sorry for troubling you, Little Heavenly Master."


    After everyone had left, Qing Qing walked over with a thumbs up and smiled at me, "Little Tian, you''re really awesome. You really won beautifully against Second Brother Huang."


    "It''s just two godly sticks, there''s no need to make such a big fuss about it." I chuckled. "There will be a lot of places that admire me in the future. You should save them for now. After we capture the female ghost, you can worship me properly."


    Qing Qing happily nodded. "Sure."


    "Hmph, you two little fellows have blocked this poor Daoist''s path to becoming rich. Today, I''ll teach you two a lesson."


    Hearing this voice, I knew it was Huang Lao Er. This godly guy had just suffered so much, he definitely wouldn''t let it go. His arrival was already within my expectations.


    "Since you still haven''t left, come out."

 C57

    Second Master and disciple Huang walked out from the darkness to stand in front of me, glaring angrily at me. "Yellow-furred brat, you really don''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. You think you can make an enemy of me with just a little bit of intelligence? You''re courting death."


    "Haha, a swindler is a swindler. I have already exposed all of his deceptive tricks, so stop pretending to be a Daoist."


    "Impudent, today I must teach you a lesson and let you know the power of this humble Taoist."


    Huang Ol''second reached out his hand, and Huang Ol''third quickly took out a piece of talisman paper that he had prepared beforehand. Huang Ol''second held it in his hand and chanted the incantation before tossing the talisman into the air, shouting, "Rise!"


    The talisman paper transformed into a ball of flame in mid-air, and under the control of Huang Lao Er, it transformed into a short sword, a flaming short sword.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, my mind was in a mess. Just by his proficiency in using talisman paper, I was able to tell that he was no ordinary divine stick and that he had a certain amount of Dao arts.


    Second Elder Huang extended his index finger and middle finger, trying to control the flaming dagger above him. With a proud look, he mocked, "How is it, you''ve never seen the Flame Sword before? Hmph, today I''ll broaden your horizons."


    What should he do? I thought to myself.


    Actually, I only needed to use the power of the Art of Soulreaper to easily defeat what Huang Laoer had just done. It''s just that the backlash from the Art of Soulreaper made me feel fear from the bottom of my heart.


    Furthermore, I have to deal with that ghost lady later. With my current control over the Art of Soul Awakening, I cannot continuously use its power.


    Therefore, in the face of Huang Lao Er''s current overbearing attitude, I had no idea what to do. Using the power of the Art of Soulreaper to deal with Huang Lao Er, I could see him easily defeat him, but what if I meet that ghost girl again? I really don''t want to pass out anymore.


    In addition, Qing Qing also advised me not to use too much of the Art of Soulreaper''s power. After all, the consequences of overusing it would be extremely harmful to me.


    Just as I was in a dilemma and Huang Lao Er was ready to attack me at any moment, a hearty laugh suddenly sounded out.


    When I heard the laughter, I immediately let out a breath of relief and excitedly shouted towards the direction of the voice, "Master, why have you come?"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, he heard it. "You''re still talking about it, it''s just dealing with a ghost, and it actually took me so long. Master only rushed over to take a look because she was afraid that you would embarrass me. Eh, this Dao brother is ¡­" Old Huang Xie? "


    Hearing this, Second Brother Huang was surprised, "Who are you to know this poor Taoist?"


    Huu. A gust of wind blew past and Master appeared in front of me. He looked at Qing Qing and I with a smile and said, "You two, what kind of people are hard to mess with? To go mess with Old Demon Huang."


    "Master ¡­"


    Master shook his head at me, then turned around and smiled at Huang Laoer, "It''s been many years since we last met, and you still look the same as before. Look at this, it''s so noisy, how could it make you so angry?"


    When Huang Lao saw my Master, it was as if he had a completely different person. His smile was called brilliant, "Ah, Taoist Master. It has been a long time since our brothers parted since five years ago."


    "You''re also an experienced cultivator, why are you still trying to fight with a junior? If this gets out, you''ll be laughed at by the passageway."


    "Is this kid really your disciple?" Second Brother Huang pointed at me in shock and said, "I''ve heard that Daoist Priest Qing Qing doesn''t take in disciples, so why did he suddenly take in a disciple this time, and a disciple who doesn''t know what''s good for him at that?"


    "That''s right, Little Tian is my disciple, and he''s also the only one. Alright, I''ll take your ability. Let''s go and drink a few cups for brother."


    After stopping Huang Ol''second, my Master said to me in a low voice, "Go back to your own business."


    "Master, what kind of person is Huang Lao Er? He seems to be very familiar with you?"


    His Master waved her hand and said, "I''ll tell you when I have time." Following that, Master pulled Second Brother Huang away while talking and laughing. When Second Brother Huang walked to my side, he even glared fiercely at me.


    I shook my head and said, "Looking at Master''s attitude, Second Brother Huang should be a cultivator, and his seniority is pretty much the same as Master''s. Since that''s the case, why did he bring his disciple out to cheat like two godly men?"


    "Don''t think about it anymore, why don''t you go back and ask Master. Let''s deal with the female ghost first."


    Qing Qing and I were about to walk to the side and wait, when we suddenly felt a strange wind blow past us, and a white shadow float past our eyes.


    "He''s coming."


    Qing Qing followed my gaze and looked over. That white figure that suddenly appeared was flying in the air and stopped above the jade pendant.


    Bai Ying''s tone was cold and extremely vicious as he said, "Hand over the Flying Phoenix Pendant and I''ll spare your lives."


    "Monster, you''ve harmed so many people and you still want the Flying Phoenix Pendant? That''s simply wishful thinking. Today, I have come to tame you. Why haven''t you shown yourself yet?"


    "Since you all want to court death, I''ll grant you all that wish."


    The white shadow flashed and flew towards me. I hurriedly pulled Qing Qing behind me and filled my palm with the power of the Art of Soul Awakening. I stared at the female ghost in front of me, but when I saw her appearance, I couldn''t help but vomit.


    Two eyeballs were hanging out of his decaying face, and two rows of sharp white teeth were in his mouth. His hair was disheveled, and even with this appearance, he was already in time for the accident.


    The ghost lady screamed out as she waved her skinny arms. She appeared in front of me like a lunatic.


    Killing the Monster King and taking in the fox demon, I have also experienced a lot of storms, so how can I be scared by the appearance of a female ghost? The moment I saw it appear in front of me, my palm which was filled with the power of the Soulreaper Art also struck out.


    The timing was perfect. Let alone a female ghost, even the Monster King would have to endure it ¡­


    The strong power of the Art of Soulreaper was knocked out by my palm. I paused for a moment, before quickly slapping out with my other hand. This time, I stared fixedly at the power of the Art of Soulreaper as it struck the female ghost''s body.


    However, the result made me extremely shocked and at a loss.


    The power of the Art of Soulreaper did not seem to have any effect on the ghost girl. It actually could not detect the existence of the ghost lady and directly got out of her body.


    After two consecutive attacks, the Art of Soulreaper''s power seemed to have died and didn''t cause the slightest bit of damage to the female ghost. This completely stunned me. I stood there dumbfounded, not knowing what to do.


    I even forgot that the ghost girl was already in front of me. As long as she attacked me, my result would be obvious.


    "Be careful!" Qing Qing shouted anxiously.

 C58

    "Be careful!"


    After being shouted at by Qing Qing, I immediately woke up. Just as I was about to respond to the female ghost''s attack, I realised that the female ghost was also stunned as she was standing in front of me in a daze.


    At this moment, the female ghost was floating in the air, but her face was very close to mine, almost touching mine. I could even smell the rancid smell coming off her face, which made me feel extremely disgusted.


    I quickly took a step back and looked at the similarly dazed female ghost. I thought to myself, "Fuck, my two attacks were ineffective. I can''t understand it at the moment. Why is this female ghost in such a state?"


    However, this gave me the best opportunity to subdue her. Taking advantage of her being caught unprepared, I secretly took off the purple gold gourd on my waist, took off the lid, and shouted, "You demon, prepare to die."


    The female ghost was jolted awake by my loud roar. She dodged to the side at an extremely fast speed and cried out in surprise, "Wait!"


    I didn''t know why, but I actually stopped moving and looked at the ghost lady in front of me with a puzzled expression, "Do you have any last words ¡­" As long as you don''t violate the rules of the Daoist Sect, this young master can help you. "


    The ghost lady floated in the air. She didn''t seem to want to escape. She didn''t seem to want to beg for mercy either. She stared at me and said, "Brat, you''re clearly a human. Why are you emitting such a strong yin aura?"


    Hearing what the female ghost said, I suddenly understood why my previous two attacks failed. The power of the Art of Soul Awakening was itself yin qi, and the female ghost was the same, so naturally, she wouldn''t be harmed by it.


    I didn''t want to talk to a ghost girl about the Art of Soulreaper. After some thought, I smiled and said, "I am the Great Sima of the Underworld, I specifically judge the life and death of the wandering souls in this world. Today, I have specifically come to collect you."


    Ah!" The female ghost cried out in alarm. She was really shocked by my words. After pausing for a moment, she floated down and knelt before me. "Great Sima, please have mercy. I didn''t leave my life in this world on purpose. I was unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    Could it be that the ghost girl had a story on her? I scratched my head and said, "You get up first. If you have any difficulties, just say it. The Great Sima will help you."


    "Thank you, Great Sima." The ghost lady respectfully stood up and even gave me a ''blessings'' before continuing, "I was originally ¡­"


    "Wait, can you make yourself look... Be more good-looking. "


    The ghost lady''s shadow flashed and reverted back to her original appearance. Although she was far from Qing Qing, she still looked like a person. I nodded and said, "That''s enough, continue talking."


    The ghost lady was Situ Xiaoqian, the daughter of an official eunuch from three hundred years ago. Her father was a third-grade official in the imperial court, so she was naturally spoiled ever since she was young.


    But among these people, none of them were chosen by Situ Xiaoqian. She was very clear about her situation. These rich young masters didn''t come for her, but for her father''s high ranking officials.


    Situ Xiaoqian had her own ideas. She said that all the rich young masters who came to ask for marriage had refused her, and her family couldn''t stand her. She had no choice but to go along with her character.


    However, by chance, Situ Xiaoqian became the person he liked. His name was Wan Yuan, and he was even more handsome than Pan An. Situ Xiaoqian was tempted by him.


    After returning home, he had his father, a third rank high official, scout around for traces of Wan Yuan. Soon, he found out that Wan Yuan was the son of the general, and the marriage was settled through consultation with the elders.


    Wan Yuan had met Situ Xiaoqian a few times. Although he wasn''t very satisfied with her appearance, Situ Xiaoqian possessed her own charm. Her talent deeply impressed Wan Yuan, and the two of them began to develop feelings of love.


    However, just as the wedding was about to happen, something unexpected happened in Wan Yuan''s home. The father and son duo also joined the anti-imperial court organizations, and Situ Xiaoqian''s father was the leader who had suppressed them.


    In this way, the two families that were about to become one and the same became as incompatible as fire and water.


    The final outcome was obvious, but at the same time, it was also very cruel. The two families'' adults met in battle, and the young couple still adored each other. In the end, the paper could not contain the fire.


    As the anti-imperial government''s father, in order to sever the entanglement of the two families, he had sent people to bring Situ Xiaoqian back to the flag.


    When Wan Yuan received the news, he immediately set up a memorial grave for Situ Xiaoqian. He then committed suicide in front of the tomb and told Situ Xiaoqian that he would accompany her for all eternity.


    "Your life is indeed miserable, but so many years have passed. The person who caused your death has already disappeared. Could it be that you still can''t let him go?"


    "It''s not that I can''t let go of you, Great Sima, but that you are simply unable to reincarnate into the Pool of Samsara."


    I curiously asked, "There''s no one stopping you, so why can''t you enter the Pool of Samsara?"


    "This little girl was worshiped as a rebel. The spellcaster used a method to nail my soul onto the banner. Although the rebellion ended in failure and the banner was burned down by a large fire, resulting in the restriction technique to be broken, not all of my soul was able to escape. "


    Just when she was about to do nothing to him, she thought that Situ Xiaoqian was different from Dao Friend Jade, she would know exactly where his soul was. However, Situ Xiaoqian had been dead for hundreds of years, and her Rebellion had already been turned to ashes. Even if she wanted to help him find his soul, where would she go to find it?


    I sighed and shook my head. "It''s been so long. I''m afraid that your soul has already disappeared."


    "Great Sima, it''s not like that. This little girl''s soul still exists. She was only imprisoned in a jar with a spell cast on her, and is now buried hundreds of miles to the west."


    "Ah, why don''t you take it back yourself?"


    Situ Xiaoqian shook her head in pain and said, "A jar cast a spell is very powerful. I can''t even go near it. After hundreds of years, I can only stay in the mortal world and be a ghost."


    Since I can determine the location of my soul, this is easy to do. A jar cast a spell would be useful to Situ Xiaoqian who was a ghost, but it would be useless to a human being like me.


    Thinking about this, I said to the red-eyed Situ Xiaoqian, "You have always been a ghost, so it is not suitable for you to stay in the mortal world. First, enter the purple gourd.


    Situ Xiaoqian lowered her head slightly as she was sucked into the gourd.

 C59

    "Little Tian, are we leaving Pear Tree Town again?"


    On the way back to the hospital, Qing Qing whispered a question to me. I nodded without thinking and said, "That''s right. Since I agreed to help Situ Xiaoqian, how can I not help him?"


    Qing Qing said with a troubled expression, "Qing Qing might not be able to accompany you."


    "Why?" I looked at her in surprise.


    "When I met Master in the afternoon, I told him about the Tranquil Heart Grass. After Master decided to deal with the ghost girl, he immediately helped me remove the demonic nature from my heart. Little Tian, can you wait a little longer before going?"


    Seeing Qingqing''s pitiful appearance, I knew that she wanted to accompany me, but she wanted to quickly get rid of the demonic nature in her heart. I reached out my hand to caress her hair and said with a pained heart: "Sure, for my Qingqing, I am willing to do anything."


    "Little Tian, you''re so nice to me."


    "What''s so good about it? It''s not good at all." Suddenly, a resentful voice came from the purple gold gourd.


    This was the first time a golden-purple Gourd made a sound. I put it in front of my eyes and even shook it a bit before asking, "Who are you? How come you can speak inside a golden-purple Gourd?"


    "Who?" I am the Purple Golden Gourd''s owner, Daoist Yuji. Can I ask you something? This humble one''s soul has been in the purple Golden Gourd for so long, why haven''t you brought me to the Clear Void Monastery? "


    When I heard that it was Daoist Yu Ji, I chuckled and said, "I didn''t forget, I will ¡­"


    It''s fine if you''re delayed by a few days. This Penniless Priest will also be cultivating in this place, but you are constantly collecting souls from the gourds.


    "Ah, how could this be?"


    Dao Elder Yu Ji''s tone was filled with resentment as he said, "If it was an ordinary ghost or spirit, then it would be fine. But why did you take in the spirit of a fox spirit ¡­" "Aiya."


    After hearing Daoist Yuji''s exclamation, I immediately asked, "What''s wrong, Daoist Yuji? Are you alright?"


    Before Daoist Yuji could open his mouth, another voice rang out, "You stinking Taoist, what are you blabbering about? Am I not good-looking? "Stubborn, pedantic Taoist, see if I don''t teach you a lesson."


    This was not the end. Situ Xiaoqian''s ghost was now in the gourd as well. He seemed to be trying to persuade her, "Don''t fight anymore, we''re both in the gourd now. Why are you still in the gourd? Let''s continue cultivating."


    Looking at the unbustling purple gold gourd, I felt happy for Taoist Yuji but also felt helpless for him. I couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice, "I''m afraid that Taoist Yuji will never forget the period of time he spent in the fox world."


    Qing Qing didn''t laugh like me. She frowned and said, "Isn''t the purple gold gourd a soul that can be taken away by itself? Why has the fox demon been here for so long? It doesn''t seem to be a problem at all."


    "That''s right. Could it be that the golden-purple gourd is broken, or that it can only absorb souls and not refine them?"


    "Brat, don''t spout nonsense if you don''t understand. The Golden-purple Gourd is a precious treasure, but you don''t know the incantation for controlling it." After Daoist Yuji heard my words, he said loudly in his gourd.


    "Then please tell me the formula as well."


    Daoist Yu Ji coldly snorted and said, "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to refine this humble Taoist as well?"


    "Fellow, you''ve misunderstood, didn''t I see that you were distracted by the fox demon? That''s why I wanted to ask you for the purple gold gourd''s control chant so that you could calm your heart and continue cultivating."


    "Kid, even if This Penniless Priest told you the chants, you wouldn''t be able to reach the level of a single person refining. Rather than being accidentally refined, I might as well not tell you the chants. You''d better hurry up and bring This Penniless Priest back to the Clear Void Monastery."


    "Alright, you stinky Daoist, you still want to refine me? Watch how I take care of you ¡­"


    At this moment, I arrived at the entrance of the construction site''s hospital. When the old man saw me, he quickly walked over and said, "Little Heavenly Master has returned. The manager is currently waiting for you in his office. Go quickly."


    When he thought of the difficult situation where the gatekeeper would make things difficult for him the first time he came here, he could not help but feel happy. However, he also understood that no matter who it was, they had to have skill or else they would be looked down upon wherever they went.


    "Hurry, it seems like Second Brother-in-law is fine."


    I looked in the direction Qing Qing was pointing, and sure enough, it was Second Brother-in-law. He was standing at the top of the stairs looking out, and when he saw Qing Qing and I, he walked over with a smile and pulled my hand, saying, "You''re finally back. If you don''t come back soon, I''ll go out and find you."


    "Is second brother in law well?"


    "Isn''t it? An hour ago, I mysteriously recovered. Not only me, but the other injured workers are also fine. They are playing in the room."


    Half an hour ago, I had just taken Situ Xiaoqian in. This was even better since Situ Xiaoqian''s body was much less riddled with sins.


    He followed his second brother-in-law to where the rest of the workers had recovered. After greeting them one by one, most of them were very excited when they recovered. They lay in bed for a few days, looking very energetic.


    After a short moment of commotion, the second brother-in-law suddenly sighed. It was not only him, even the workers who were laughing and laughing seemed to have discussed beforehand. A look of worry appeared on their faces, and the atmosphere became heavy for a moment.


    "What''s wrong, brother-in-law? Weren''t you fine just now? Why did you suddenly ¡­"


    Second brother-in-law shook his head and said, "Little Tian, there might be some matters that you haven''t heard about. With such a huge incident happening at the construction site, I''m afraid the construction team won''t continue. We''ll have wasted our time."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh. "What''s there to sigh about? Have the fat manager settle your salaries in a while. This way, there won''t be any loss to you. If you want to talk about the losses, it''s also a matter of the construction team. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Although you''re right, but in order to work at this site, most of us quit our previous jobs. If the site doesn''t continue working, then how can so many people live?"


    I looked at my fellow workers, who kept nodding their heads.


    This put me in a difficult position. It would be fine for me to help you catch a ghost or accept a demon, but if the construction crew really didn''t want to continue working here, what could I do? After all, he could not use the power of the Art of Soulreaper to beat up the construction site.


    However, looking at the looks of anticipation on the faces of my brother-in-law and the others, I didn''t know how to reject them.


    Just as I was at my wits'' end, Qing Qing whispered into my ear, "I have an idea, but I don''t know if you are willing to try."

 C60

    I pulled Qing Qing as I anxiously asked, "What plans do you have? Quickly tell me."


    "You took in Situ Xiaoqian. This will be of great help to the construction site. If you can think of something from this starting point, Qing Qing believes that with your intelligence, you will definitely come up with a good idea."


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right."


    In my mind, I quickly came up with a plan to deal with the situation. Of course, the final result wasn''t that bad. However, I will do my best to convince the fat manager.


    "Brother-in-law, fellow workers, please wait here patiently. I''ll go see the construction manager right now."


    "Thank you, little brother."


    "Little Tian, I''ll have to trouble you again this time. My brother-in-law won''t even know how to thank you."


    I smiled at second sister''s husband. "We are relatives. There''s no need to thank me. Just thank me properly in the future."


    After leaving here, I brought Qingqing to the fat manager''s office. Pushing the door open, I saw that the fat manager was sleeping soundly on his desk. I quietly walked to his side, suddenly raised my voice and shouted, "Manager!"


    "Ah!" The fat manager suddenly raised his head. Due to his excessive speed, he almost tripped and fell.


    Qing Qing and I looked at each other and smiled. Then, we turned to the terrified fat manager and said, "The female ghost has already been subdued by me and the workers have all recovered." As he spoke, he waved the purple gold gourd in his hand.


    Unexpectedly, the fat manager looked at me with his little eyes, rubbing his chubby chin, and said: "Little Heavenly Master, it''s not that the manager doesn''t believe you, but ¡­" Can you open my eyes and see what that female ghost looks like? "


    I knew exactly what the fat manager meant when he said that. He didn''t want to see the ghost, but he didn''t want to believe that I had subdued her.


    Before I could say anything, the fat manager smiled and said: "It''s not that I don''t believe what the Little Heavenly Jewel Master said, but that I was almost tricked by the two God Swords earlier. So, I hope that you do not take offense, Little Heavenly Jewel Master, so that I can confirm that the female ghost has really been caught."


    Originally, I wanted to tell him that I came here to help him capture ghosts. Since it wasn''t for the sake of reputation nor to get paid, why would I lie to him?


    However, when I thought of second brother-in-law and his colleagues, I suddenly changed my mind. "Before I look at the ghost girl, can I ask the manager a question?"


    "Please speak, Little Heavenly Master."


    "If no more female ghosts appear on the construction site, will the construction team continue?"


    The fat manager sighed, shook his head and said, "Whether or not to continue the construction is not something I, a site manager, can decide. Without this site, I will not be a manager, so I really want to continue the construction."


    "You really think so?" Seeing that the fat manager was nodding his head seriously, I smiled and said, "Then it''s settled. The female ghost on the construction site has indeed been subdued by me. Right now, she''s locked in the purple gold gourd. If you want to continue working as a manager, you must do as I say."


    After capturing the ghost girl and then continuing to work as a site manager, how could the fat manager not agree?


    "Just guarantee it to the head of the construction team that there won''t be any female ghosts at the construction site. Tell him to be at ease and continue his construction."


    "What if he still doesn''t agree?" the fat manager asked.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Then tell him that if he doesn''t continue the construction, no matter where he moves the construction site, the female ghost will follow him."


    The fat manager blinked continuously, as if he did not understand why I said that, "Little Heavenly Master, I''ll call you later. Why don''t you tell him yourself, I''m afraid I can''t explain it to you."


    The heck, who the heck said that Fatty''s reactions are slow? Clearly, the fat manager doesn''t want to be this bad guy. Alright, I don''t have any relationship with the head of the construction team, so I will handle this bad guy.


    The fat manager quickly dialed a number, and then handed it to me with both hands. "Little Heavenly Master, please."


    I took the phone and put it by my ear. From inside, I heard an old voice: "Manager Lin, how is the task going?"


    "Are you the head of the construction team? "Uh, I''m a Taoist who was invited to capture ghosts. There are some things I need to say to you ¡­" He told the fat manager everything that he had just said without missing a single word. Finally, he added, "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait with the phone, hoping to hear your answer within a minute."


    The elderly voice was silent for a moment, then said, "Why did you do this?"


    I replied indifferently, "Don''t ask me why. You only need to know that I can do it."


    "Give the phone to Manager Lin."


    Then, manager Lin took the phone. He nodded his head and bowed towards the inside, but didn''t say anything. He seemed to be listening to the orders from the other end of the phone.


    I have already said what I should and should do. I have already done what I should and should not do what I should do. I can only wait patiently for the other party''s clear answer.


    The threat that I made to the construction team did not come from my own intentions. Even if they did not agree to continue the construction, I would not have done anything to them and even more so would not have released Situ Xiaoqian to disrupt their construction site.


    However, I was very anxious. I was afraid that the construction crew would not accept my actions, so I was really helpless against it. Luckily, with Qing Qing by my side, she kept shaking her head, indicating me not to act rashly.


    Very quickly, the fat manager hung up the phone and said: "Little Master, can you let me see that captive female ghost now?"


    I took the purple gold gourd in my hand and opened the lid. "Appear!"


    I believe that Situ Xiaoqian would have heard what I said just now, so I didn''t say anything more. When I said the word ''appear'', a chilly wind blew past the office, and Situ Xiaoqian appeared in front of the fat manager.


    Situ Xiaoqian did not appear in her original appearance. Instead, she wore a terrifying, grimace.


    When the fat manager saw Situ Xiaoqian suddenly appear in front of him, he was so frightened that he fell to the ground with his head tucked into his pants. He kept swinging his trembling hands and said, "I do, I do. Little Heavenly Master, quickly take it away."


    I nodded at Situ Xiaoqian and put her back in the purple gold gourd. I walked up to the fat manager and patted his shoulder. "Stand up, she''s not here anymore."


    The fat manager slowly breathed in and out. He looked around and found that Situ Xiaoqian had really disappeared. He let out a long sigh of relief and patted his chest, "Mother, you scared me to death."


    I smiled at him. "You''ve already seen it. The female ghost was subdued by me. Shouldn''t you talk about the construction now?"

 C61

    The fat manager was still worried. He looked around and said, "I''ve already reported the situation to Director Zhou. He can agree to continue the construction, but there''s still one more request."


    "What request?"


    "I''ll let you make a trip to the Zhou Dong Clan."


    Qing Qing and I looked at each other. We didn''t understand what Chairman Zhou was trying to say. We couldn''t help but ask, "Are we continuing the construction work? What does it have to do with us going to the Dong Clan in Zhou?"


    The fat manager shrugged and said, "Who knows. Anyway, Director Zhou told me to tell you this."


    I scratched my head as I thought to myself. Logically speaking, although I helped Director Zhou catch the female ghost, it had nothing to do with him. Why did he insist on letting Qing Qing and me go to his house?


    As he thought about it, there was only one possibility: either Director Zhou''s house or he was in trouble.


    No matter if Chou was in trouble or if he had other motives, isn''t it just a visit to his home? As long as I can keep the construction site going and give my brother-in-law and his workers work, I will just have a run for my life.


    Thinking about this, I said to the fat manager, "Okay, I agree to go. But where is the Zhou Dong Clan?"


    The fat manager heaved a sigh of relief, it seemed like Zhou Dong had given him a death order. At this point, he was smiling so hard that his face was trembling: "As long as Little Heavenly Master agrees, I''ll send a car to take you guys there."


    After lightly touching me and shaking my head slightly, I was slightly stunned before asking in a low voice, "Why? Don''t you want to go?"


    "Little Tian, didn''t I tell you already? Master is going to use the Tranquil Heart Grass to drive out the evil in my heart."


    "This is a big matter, we can''t delay it." I turned to the fat manager and said, "Qing Qing has other things to do, can I go by myself?"


    "Of course you can, as long as you can go." Of course you can, as long as you can go.


    Walking out of the fat manager''s office, Qing Qing held my hand and said, "Little Tian, no matter what Mr. Zhou wants to call you for, I just want you to remember one thing. You must be careful in everything you do.


    After expressing her concern from the bottom of her heart and the reluctance to part from her kiss, Qing Qing left the construction site.


    Honestly speaking, after this time with Qingqing''s plagiarism, I have already gotten used to having her by my side. Her tender love, her care, have made me truly happy from the bottom of my heart.


    It was a good thing that it was only a short separation. Qing Qing and I had already discussed it. As long as I was busy with some matters, I would return to find her as soon as possible. As for the exorcism in her heart, the first thing she would do was to look for me.


    While I was still immersed in the pain of parting with Qing Qing, the fat manager pushed open the door of the office and said to me with a smile, "I''ve made Little Heavenly Master wait for a long time. Zhou Dong called again with a very anxious tone. Let''s hurry up and set off."


    Sitting in the car and watching the scenery outside the window fly back, I suddenly had a bad feeling. This time, going to Director Zhou''s house wasn''t as simple as I thought.


    I glance sideways at the fat manager beside me. He has a smile on his face, and his fat body looks very tight. It''s as if he''s thinking about something that really bothers him.


    "Manager, it''s almost time for the Zhou Mansion, right? If you know anything, you might as well tell me in advance so that I can be prepared when I see Director Zhou."


    The fat manager hesitated for a moment before saying: "Originally, there were some things that I did not want to say, but since Little Heavenly Shi Master has helped me so much, I feel very sorry for not telling you. Alright, since Little Heavenly Master has asked, then I will tell you what I know."


    "Thank you, please."


    "I don''t know much. However, from Director Zhou''s words, I also heard some information about Ni Duan. The reason I invited Little Heavenly Master over was because of something very strange that happened in the Dong Family."


    I nodded my head. It was just as I had expected. Even though the Fat Manager''s words weren''t useful, I still thanked him gratefully.


    The purpose of Director Zhou''s invitation was easy to guess. He knew that the female ghost at the construction site had been subdued by me, so he sent me an invitation. This means that something similar happened to Director Zhou.


    In the blink of an eye, the car had arrived in front of a luxurious villa. Judging by its appearance, this villa was at least four or five hundred square meters. It was three stories high and was surrounded by walls, leaving only an entrance and exit.


    "This is Director Zhou''s home." The fat manager made the introductions, but his eyes were filled with envy.


    I nodded indifferently. Through the window, I saw four to five people standing at the entrance of the villa. I curiously asked, "What are those people doing?"


    The fat manager moved his fat body and leaned towards me. When he saw the four people I mentioned, he was stunned for a moment. "It''s Director Zhou and his family. Stop the car!"


    Seeing how nervous the fat manager was, I thought something had happened. But who would have thought that he actually got off the car so far away that I had no choice but to follow him and walk to the villa''s entrance.


    "Director Zhou, I''ve brought the Little Heavenly Master here."


    The fat manager had a flattering expression on his face as he introduced the old man standing at the entrance. He even pulled me to his side and gestured to the old man. Then he said to me, "This is our Director Zhou."


    Without waiting for the fat manager''s introduction, I had already started observing Zhou Dong. His face was filled with the vicissitudes of life, showing that he had gone through many trials and tribulations. His lean body, however, gave off a sense of majesty.


    Especially those eyes, they were giving off a sense of majesty all the time, and when he looked at me, I immediately felt an invisible pressure.


    I didn''t even dare to look him in the eye. I cupped my hands together and said, "Hello, Zhou Dong. I am Yun Tian."


    Director Zhou stared at me for a while before saying with a puzzled expression, "Was that ghost girl that appeared at the construction site subdued by you?" I nodded.


    At this time, I didn''t ask him why he asked me to come here, or what exactly happened to my family. I felt that it would be better for him to say these things himself.


    Zhou Dong thought in silence for a while, then waved his hand at the fat manager and said: "Just as I said before, you should go back now and lead the workers to continue the construction. Remember, after you go back, you must first pacify the workers who were involved in this and give them some compensation."


    "Yes, Director Zhou." The fat manager responded with a simple "yes". He waited for Director Zhou to finish giving orders before taking his leave.


    I originally wanted to make Zhou Dong''s words as a condition, but I didn''t expect him to have already made the necessary arrangements, which increased my impression of him by a lot.

 C62

    "Go ahead and arrange lunch, I want to discuss some important matters with this little Heavenly Shi Master. Today, no matter who comes to look for me, I will reject them all."


    All of the servants by Zhou''s side stood aside quietly and promised. They waited until Director Zhou had invited me into the villa before they dispersed, each busy with their own work.


    I followed behind Director Zhou into the villa. Looking at the decorations and furnishings here, I couldn''t help but sigh to myself. Rich people really know how to enjoy themselves. In my eyes, the villa wasn''t magnificent anymore, but extremely luxurious.


    However, I had only taken a glance at these external items out of curiosity. To me, these items weren''t that important.


    Zhou Dong didn''t rush me. He just stood at the side and waited patiently, allowing me to freely enjoy the view inside the villa. Actually, I knew that Zhou Dong was observing my every move and making a judgment on me from this.


    As for me, I didn''t purposefully restrain myself, nor did I intentionally act pretentious. Instead, I relied on my own heart to express myself.


    "Director Zhou''s clothes are really good. They are both luxurious and full of meaning. This is not something that an ordinary businessman can do." As I looked around, I casually said this.


    Zhou Dong was extremely serious, and no emotions could be seen on his face. He only said lightly: "If Little Heavenly Master gets tired of watching, then follow me to the living room for a chat. There are some things I need your guidance on."


    Seeing that I was wandering around, I was actually waiting for his words. The reason why he called me here but didn''t reveal it was because he didn''t trust me. I smiled and said, "Director Zhou, please."


    I followed Zhou Dong up to the second floor. This place was divided into two parts with the staircase as the center. On the left was a row of closed doors that looked like a guest room. On the right was a large living room.


    "Please take a seat, Little Heavenly Master." After Zhou Dong sat down, he gestured for me to sit on the sofa opposite him. After I sat down, he said, "Looking at how young Little Heavenly Master is, I wonder which expert''s tutelage he is."


    The moment I entered the villa, Director Zhou wanted to judge my character from my every move. Now, he started to inquire about my background. As expected of a successful businessman, he was always cautious when doing things.


    However, I didn''t want to casually reveal anything about my master. I smiled and said, "Master is a wanderer, even if I tell you, Director Zhou might not know. Let''s not talk about it."


    "I was just asking casually, there''s no need to think too much about it, Little Heavenly Master."


    Just as I sat down, a servant placed two cups of tea in front of me and Director Zhou. He respectfully said, "Master, there''s a message from the kitchen. It''s time for me to ask if you can serve the dishes now."


    Director Zhou nodded slightly, and the servant responded before leaving.


    I''m curious now. I''ve been at the villa for half an hour, so why haven''t I seen any of his family when I saw only Chou and the servants?" For a rich person like Director Zhou, even if he didn''t have many children, he would still have a proper wife. Besides, from his age, he should be a grandpa.


    There were no adults or children around.


    Director Zhou frowned as he held the cup of tea. After thinking for a while, he said: "I think there are some questions in Master Bai''s eyes, so I''ll just say it directly. As you can see, although the house is big, the family is not around."


    As he spoke, Director Zhou''s eyes gradually reddened. He was no longer as indifferent as before. He was just like an ordinary old man who had encountered something that made him sad but at the same time made him helpless.


    "Director Zhou, just call me Little Tian. Don''t worry, what happened?"


    "I''m a businessman. I''ve been buying and building land all these years, and I''ve also made a lot of money. As the saying goes, it''s a big deal to attract attention. That''s how I got into trouble."


    After Mr. Zhou''s narration, it turned out that this was just a simple kidnapping case. The kidnapper''s goal was also very clear, and it was to get a share of Mr. Zhou''s fortune.


    Hearing this, I waved my hands and said, "Director Zhou, this is a criminal case. You should have directly called the police. What''s the use of calling me?"


    "Little Heavenly Master ¡­" "Uh, Little Tian, you might not know this, but I''ve already called the police the moment I found out about this. However, after searching for five to six days, I still haven''t found any clues about where the kidnappers are."


    "Director Zhou, the kidnappers just want money right now. With your current status, you should give the money to them first and save your family."


    Hearing my words, Director Zhou shook his head and said, "Money? As long as the kidnapper gave a price, no matter how much it was, I wouldn''t care. But ¡­ But the kidnappers don''t want money. "


    I was stunned. The kidnapper took such a huge risk, and he isn''t here for money? I curiously asked, "What does the kidnapper want?"


    "This ¡­" Director Zhou immediately hesitated, and after a long silence, he looked at me and said, "Little Tian, before I tell you the truth, you must promise me one thing. No matter what you hear from me today, you mustn''t tell anyone."


    I became unhappy when I heard this. You were the one who invited me to help, but now you don''t believe me. My face darkened as I stood up and said, "Alright, since Director Zhou doesn''t believe me, then I will take my leave."


    Seeing that I was really going to leave, Director Zhou pulled me back and said apologetically, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but ¡­" This matter is related to the rise and fall of our Zhou Group, I hope you can understand. "


    "It''s that serious?" I asked in astonishment, "Zhou Dong, since you''re sincerely inviting me here, feel free to speak your mind. As long as it''s something that I can do, I will do my best to help."


    "The kidnappers kidnapped eight people from my family. They didn''t come for the money, they came for ¡­" When he reached a critical moment, Director Zhou paused for a moment. After a fierce struggle, he continued, "They want a deity statue."


    God statue? Hearing such an answer, I was completely stupefied. Isn''t it just a deity statue? It''s not like it''s a real deity. However, when he thought about it, the fact that the kidnapper risked his life to obtain it, and Zhou Dong''s evasive words also proved that this was definitely not an ordinary idol.


    I sat back down and asked curiously, "What kind of deity statue is this exactly? What does it have to do with the rise and fall of the Zhou Corporation?"


    Mentioning the statue, Zhou Dong''s face was filled with respect and excitement. His eyes sparkled as he said: "This statue is the God of Fortune in my heart. Without it, the Zhou Corporation would not be here today."

 C63

    A deity statue was actually related to the rise and fall of an entire corporation. This was truly a miracle, what kind of deity statue could have such a magical function?


    Could it be that the statue that Zhou Dong was talking about was the God of Fortune? But thinking about it, even if it was the God of Fortune, it didn''t have such a huge effect. To worship a statue of a deity was just a form of psychological comfort or hope, it depended on one''s own sacrifice.


    However, from Zhou Dong''s words and actions, it seemed that his devotion to this statue was beyond ordinary. Logically speaking, Zhou Dong should be a shrewd and rational person, he would definitely not be infatuated with the deity statue to such an extent.


    What was the reason for this? What kind of statue was this?


    If I wanted to understand the reason, I would probably need to personally see the statue. Thinking about this, I said, "Zhou Dong, can you please invite the statue out so I can have a look?"


    This deity statue is the most important part of the whole affair, it was a very normal course of action, but Zhou Dong''s entire body shuddered, he looked at me warily and said: "Little Tian, listen to me first, the reason I invited you here today is to ask you to help me find the kidnappers, as long as you can find them ¡­"


    "Director Zhou, finding out the whereabouts of the kidnappers and capturing them are matters of law enforcement. As I''m from outside the country, it''s not appropriate for me to interfere in these matters." This time, I appeared to be very calm. After I finished speaking, I stood up and cupped my fist. "I will take my leave now."


    "Wait a minute, do you really not want to help?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I also have my own rules. As long as I don''t have anything to do with Yao Xie or the others, it would be inconvenient for me to get involved. "I shall advise Director Zhou that if you want your family to return safely, you should trust the law enforcement agencies. This is their specialty."


    Director Zhou sighed and said, "Alright, I won''t hide it anymore. This matter isn''t something that the law enforcement can handle. I still need a Daoist like you."


    "Since you really want my help, then don''t hide anything from now on. Otherwise, rather than end up with a bad ending, why don''t you leave now?"


    Mr. Zhou came to my side, stretched out his hand and said: "Please come with me."


    Zhou Dong then walked to the third floor, which had a very unique layout. There was a very small living room with very simple furnishings. There was only a table and a few chairs. Compared to the two floors of the villa, this place was like a slum.


    Director Zhou didn''t say anything. He walked straight to the wall and didn''t notice that the table was slowly moving to the side. Soon, a small invisible door appeared on the left wall.


    "Please come in."


    Entering the dark room, the table that he had entered earlier was placed in the middle. Zhou Dong walked up to the table and knocked on it a few times. Then the table sank down again.


    Mr Zhou wiped away his earlier gloom and stared at the statue with glowing eyes. "Little Tian, this is the God of Fortune I was talking about. He''s the one who brought the entire Zhou Group today."


    I only took a glance at the idol and immediately cursed in my heart. ''Fuck, how is this the God of Fortune? He looks just like the God of Ghosts worshipped by a cult!'' It was pitch black in color, with a broad mouth and a face full of mane. It actually had six arms that stretched out at will.


    I looked at Director Zhou in astonishment and asked, "Is this the statue you spoke of?"


    At this moment, all of Zhou Dong''s thoughts were focused on the deity statue. His trembling hands caressed the glass box, as if he was seeing his newborn grandson for the first time.


    At the same time, I suddenly felt something strange happening within my body. I sensed it and discovered that it was a movement that came from the Art of Soulreaper. The power of the Art of Soulreaper wasn''t as tranquil as before, instead, it was constantly fluctuating.


    There was even a very bad feeling, as if I had been possessed by some strange demonic art that controlled my thoughts. It made me have an impulse to possess the deity statue. For a moment, my mind was in a daze.


    I forcefully pinched my pulse. The pain made me feel much more clear-headed. I immediately held my breath as I looked at the deity statue in front of me. I didn''t know if it was the environment, but I actually saw the deity statue''s eyes flash.


    Just what is this? It has such great power that even I was almost struck by it.


    Looking at Director Zhou now, he was no longer as astute and astute as before. He was in a completely deranged state. Fortunately, in his eyes, there was only the statue of the God in front of him.


    My own experience, coupled with Zhou Dong''s current craziness, gave me a final judgement on the deity statue inside the glass box. This is definitely not the God of Fortune, and definitely not a deity statue.


    I don''t have a clue what it is, but it doesn''t matter if I don''t know what it is, as long as I can be sure it''s an ominous thing.


    Thinking of this, I walked to the side of Director Zhou and patted him on the shoulder. "Director Zhou, I''ve seen what I should have seen. Let''s go out."


    The moment I finished speaking, Director Zhou suddenly returned to his previous attitude as if he had been a completely different person. He said, "This is the god of wealth of our Zhou Group, and it''s of no use even to outsiders like you. I hope you don''t spread it."


    Returning to the living room on the second floor, I looked at Director Zhou who had completely recovered and said, "Can you tell me how you managed to get this Supreme Being ¡­? "God statue, how did you rely on it to make the Zhou Group grow?"


    At first, he was only a dozen or so people. When he was digging up the mountain and digging up the foundation, he found a very small tomb. When he opened the tomb, he found that it was not a real grave, but more like a storage room.


    At first, Zhou Dong wanted to exchange the statue for a few coins, but after he brought it back home, instead of selling it, he even started to worship it.


    At first, Director Zhou only treated it as an ordinary idol, and it only took three incense sticks of time to burn. This amount of time was more than a year''s worth of time, and during this year, the rise and fall of Director Zhou''s career did not have any big ups and downs.


    At the end of that year, Director Zhou received a very big project, but he did not expect someone to set him up. Not only did it make him go bankrupt, but it also made him extremely indebted.


    At this moment, Zhou Dong felt like he was going to die. At night, when he returned home drunk, he saw the idol being worshipped, and could not help but curse at Bai Yu for not bringing him any good fortune. On the contrary, he even ended up like this.


    But at this moment, the deity statue showed up and pointed out a way for Director Zhou to make a fortune.


    Following the deity statue''s instructions, in a short span of three years, Director Zhou not only paid off his external debt, but also established the Zhou Group.

 C64

    "These are brought to me by the idol." Zhou Dong was obviously very proud. A smile appeared on his face as he said: "This statue is my God of Fortune. If I didn''t have the image of this statue, I would have lost it long ago."


    After listening patiently to what Dong Zhou had said, I did not realize that this was an ominous object. However, there were two points that I could not understand no matter how hard I tried.


    "Zhou Dong, if you can tell me this much, it means that you have already believed me. But there are two questions that need your answer. First of all, you said that this statue was obtained from a tomb, right?"


    Zhou Dong nodded and said: "Yes."


    "Can you tell me in detail whether there are any special things around the tomb with the deity statue, or whether there are any strange places around?"


    Zhou Dong thought back and said while shaking his head, "I remember very clearly. Other than the statue, there was nothing else."


    "Second question. You said that the Zhou Group brought the statue today and you have also been worshipping it. Then, other than the three incense sticks in the morning and night, what else have you done for the statue?"


    Hearing my question, Director Zhou seemed very nervous and kept waving his hands, saying, "No, no, it''s just three sticks of incense in the morning and night."


    I didn''t ask any further. I stood up and said, "I understand the situation. I''ll head back and prepare. I''ll first think of a way to find your family. You just wait here patiently."


    "Wait a minute, don''t you want to talk about compensation?"


    I waved my hand and said, "Let''s talk about this later."


    After leaving Zhou Dong''s villa, I was just wondering how I could get back when a car slowly drove in from the side and stopped in front of me. I stuck my head out and said, "Zhou Dong has instructed me to send you back."


    I turned my head to look at the direction of the villa and said with a smile, "Your thoughts were quite thoughtful."


    At his master''s house.


    My master looked at me in astonishment. "Are you talking about the Six Armed Demon God? Oh, you probably haven''t heard that the Six-Armed Demon is a devil from a thousand years ago. Its nature is sinister and sinister, and countless cultivators have died in its hands.


    No matter how powerful the Six-Armed Demon was, it was still killed in the end. After it died, it turned into a stone statue, afraid that it would revive again.


    "They''ve already been dead for more than a thousand years. How can the Six-Armed Demon be revived?"


    His Master shook her head and said, "Who knows? This is what Master heard on the streets. But from your description, that statue should be the Six Armed Demon God. Oh my god, that''s something you can''t handle."


    "That''s why I''m here to invite you, Master."


    His Master quickly waved her hand, "That won''t do. Qingqing just took the Tranquil Heart Grass. Master wants to help her get rid of her demonic nature three times a day. This must not be interrupted." However, I can introduce you to someone, who might be able to help. "


    This was also a pretty good idea. I believe that the person my master introduced must also be an expert cultivator. I hurriedly asked, "Master, quickly tell me, who exactly is it?"


    His Master mysteriously smiled. After patting a few times, she said, "Come out."


    When the sound of script came from outside the door, I turned around and was immediately stunned. I looked at my master in astonishment and said, "This ¡­ This is the person that Master has recommended. No, this is definitely not possible. I do not wish to bring them to see Director Zhou. "


    "Little Tian, the Master and disciple pair are not what you think."


    I reluctantly nodded my head and looked at the Second Master and disciple of the Huang Clan walking in. I couldn''t help but frown as I said, "It''s fine for me to bring them along, but I want to personally witness the true strength of their master and disciple."


    The way Huang Ol''second looked at me was still unfriendly, especially at his disciple, Huang Ol''third, who looked like he was about to skin me and bleed me to death.


    However, Second Brother Huang is still young, and in front of my master, he is still quite polite when he speaks, "A few things happened between us and caused some misunderstandings. Actually, we Master and disciple are really cultivators."


    Facing such a swindler, I wasn''t courteous at all. I coldly laughed and said, "You must be a Taoist right? Besides deceiving and putting on an act, what other skills do you have?"


    "You ¡­" Second Brother Huang gave me a furious glare and looked towards his Master, saying, "Brother Zhi Qing, isn''t your disciple being a little too rude?"


    His Master laughed and said, "That will depend on yourself. Let Little Tian see a few bright hands. I believe that when he sees it, he won''t talk to you like this anymore."


    Actually, I am very clear in my heart that from my Master''s attitude towards Second Elder Huang and his disciples, they are definitely not godly people. Otherwise, according to my master''s character, not to mention introducing them to me, he would have already ordered them to leave.


    The reason why I pushed aside this master and disciple is to let them know that if they do something that goes against the dao, they will definitely be ridiculed by their fellow daoists. Furthermore, I really want to see just what abilities this master and disciple has.


    With a wave of his hand, a talisman appeared in his hand. As he chanted the incantation, the talisman ignited without fire, releasing a plume of white smoke. Then, the talisman violently struck the wooden chair in the corner.


    Looking at this scene, I was extremely shocked. If this bastard were to hit me, I would have died without a second thought.


    Master patted me on the shoulder and laughed, "See, they are talisman crafting experts, especially Huang Lao Er. His skills in talisman crafting are not something even Master can match up to."


    "Formidable." I cupped my fist in admiration towards Second Brother Huang before asking doubtfully, "Senior, if you''re so powerful, why did you use such a deceptive trick? I really don''t understand."


    Second Brother Huang rolled his eyes at me and said, "The ghost lady''s name is Situ Xiaoqian. She was killed hundreds of years ago by someone and now, she has lost her soul and is unable to enter the reincarnation cycle, am I right?"


    I was stunned before I asked, "How did senior know?"


    Do you think This Penniless Priest really is a swindler? In fact, This Penniless Priest had already investigated the female ghost''s background. The reason why This Penniless Priest used another ghost to replace the ghost is because This Penniless Priest wants to go to the Rebellion to get back her soul.


    Hearing Huang Lao''s words, I felt ashamed and ashamed. With an apologetic tone, I cupped my fists and said: "Little Tian has wronged Senior, I hope Senior can forgive me."


    At this time, Master came between Second Brother Huang and me. He looked at the two of us and said, "Enough, it''s good that you can explain the misunderstanding clearly. Next, you two still have to work together, don''t be tangled up over such a small matter."

 C65

    Seeing my apologetic attitude, he sighed and said, "Well, it''s fate that I could spend a few more days with my dear friend Huang, but I still have to talk about you, my disciple. Don''t judge a person''s good and evil just because of a little misunderstanding.


    The master and disciple patted me and said, "Did you hear that?"


    "Disciple will remember this. Thank you for your teachings." I respectfully said.


    Second Brother Huang was satisfied and smiled at me, "Don''t say that much, your master and I have been brothers for many years. If you are willing, please call me Martial Uncle Huang or even Martial Uncle directly."


    "Martial Uncle."


    Second Brother Huang nodded, waved his hand, and said: "You and Third Brother Huang can go out and play, I''ll have a chat with your master a little more."


    After walking out of the room, I sneaked a glance at my master and thought to myself puzzledly, "They''ve been chatting for several days already, and they still haven''t said anything yet. It''s as if they were afraid that I would hear it."


    I was curious, but I didn''t dare to eavesdrop. I could only look towards Huang Lao San and ask in a low voice, "Do you know what our master is talking about?"


    Huang Lao San swept a cold glance at me, then turned his head and mocked, "Ai, I don''t know so much about a single Divine Staff. Since you''re so amazing, why don''t you find out for yourself?"


    F * ck, this guy is really narrow-minded. I''ve already been so sincere before, and Huang Lao Er also agreed to get rid of the misunderstanding. Why is he still endless? Isn''t he being too stingy?


    However, for the sake of cooperation, I could only smile and say to him, "Brother Huang, are you still angry at me?"


    "Don''t call me that, I can''t do it." Huang Lao San waved his hands in a shady manner and said, "I am just a swindler. I just hope that you won''t mock us and burn incense, I don''t dare to call you brother."


    This was truly the kind of battle that would be hard to deal with even for small ghosts.


    Brother Huang, I''m not the same as you, I''ve never seen much of the world, no matter what happens, I will always be one-sidedly making my judgment. From this, I need to learn more from you in the future.


    Huang Lao San blinked and said, "You really think so?"


    When I looked at his current appearance, I suddenly felt that he was even more naive than I was. When he was angry, he didn''t hide anything and it was easy for him to trust someone.


    Previously, I thought that Second Elder Huang''s master and disciples weren''t much, but in my heart, I had already categorized them as a bunch of godly men. Second Elder Huang''s actions of bringing his disciples out to flaunt and deceive them made me feel ashamed from the bottom of my heart.


    As for Huang Ol ''Three, although he was always taciturn, but from his stiff face, it was obvious that he was also a cunning person.


    Who would have thought that after a few days, the impression that they had in my heart would change. Of course, I also had to make a new evaluation of myself.


    This is what Master did, otherwise, Second Brother Huang and his disciples would be branded as gods in my heart for the rest of their lives.


    I reflected on my own shortcomings and secretly made the decision that no matter what I saw in the future, no matter what kind of people I met, I would have to analyze and make judgement from different angles.


    About an hour later, Master and Second Brother Huang also came out. They saw Master clasping his fists towards Second Brother Huang, saying, "Little Tian will teach Brother Huang, you must ensure his safety and also do what we have told you in private."


    Second Brother Huang also clenched his fists and said, "Brother Shu, please be at ease. This Penniless Priest will try his best."


    After the two elders finished talking, I went to my master''s side and whispered, "Is the Tranquil Heart Grass useful? How much longer will Qing Qing need to completely remove the demonic nature in her heart?"


    "You don''t need to worry about these things. Just focus on dealing with the matters of the Dong Family. Oh right, this time, you must listen to Old Huang''s arrangements and not have any more arguments with them."


    "Understood, Master."


    After bidding farewell to Master, I brought Mr. Huang and his disciple to Chairman Zhou''s villa. I even personally saw the statue. For convenience''s sake, Mr. Zhou even arranged a guest room for us to stay in temporarily.


    That night after dinner, Second Brother Huang called me into the guest room. He took out a book from his chest pocket and threw it in front of me, saying, "This is a beginner''s manual for refining talismans. If you are interested, you should read it."


    I nodded and put the skill book into my pocket. Then, I sat opposite to Huang Ol''second and asked, "En, where did Ol ''Three go?"


    Second Brother Huang waved his hand and said to me, "Let''s not talk about this first. This Penniless Priest just went to look at that deity statue, and it was just as your master guessed. It''s the Six-Armed Demon from a thousand years ago. It looks like we''re going to face a tough battle."


    "The Six-Armed Demon has already died for over a thousand years. Is there really a way to revive it?"


    Second Brother Huang sighed, shook his head and said, "In truth, he has not died, but has only been temporarily confined. As long as a certain condition is met, the Six-Armed Demon will definitely be resurrected."


    "Ah, then what should we do?"


    "The Six-Armed Demon was a powerful demon a thousand years ago. Furthermore, after its previous year of cultivation, I believe that its strength has greatly increased. If it were to revive once again, it would bring a calamity to all the people in the world."


    As Second Brother Huang said this, he glanced at me and said, "It''s a good thing that the Six-Armed Demon has yet to be revived. We still have the opportunity to prevent a calamity from happening. The first thing we have to do is find out what kind of energy it relied on to revive it."


    "Oh, right. I remembered something. When I asked Director Zhou about it, he mentioned that in the past few years, in addition to the three incense sticks in the morning and night, he had also provided some sort of tribute to the Six-Armed Demon. When that happened, Director Zhou seemed to be hesitating and hesitating ¡­ could it have something to do with the resurrection of the Six-Armed Demon?"


    Huang Ol''second thought for a moment and said, "That''s right. The Six-Armed Demon gave Director Zhou such a great help, it can''t possibly be just for a few sticks of incense. "Little Tian, we will split up tomorrow. No matter what method you use, try to find out more about the offering from Director Zhou. Third Bro and I will look for the kidnapper."


    "Alright, I will follow Martial Uncle''s arrangements."


    Returning to my room, I lay on the soft bed for a long time unable to fall asleep. From what I heard from Master and Second Brother Huang to the expression of the Six-Armed Demon, I discovered that the Six-Armed Demon was definitely no ordinary demon. As long as it revived successfully, the consequences would be dire.


    According to Huang Laoer''s plan, if he wanted to get rid of the Six-Armed Demon before it was resurrected, there would be a very big problem here. After all, in the heart of Director Zhou, the Six-Armed Demon had long since become a true god.

 C66

    In the Daoist Priest''s room.


    Qingqing was currently sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat with her eyes closed. Waves of white smoke continuously emitted from her entire body, and the sweat on her forehead flowed down her fair and tender face as if she was asking for money.


    The Tranquil Heart Grass was suspended above Qing Qing''s head, and it was constantly rotating. If one were to look carefully, they would be able to see that during the process of spinning, there was a faint ray of light that shot into Qing Qing''s Hundred Meetings.


    In the room, Daoist Master Enlightenment was watching closely. Suddenly, he frowned and said in a low voice, "What a powerful demonic energy. Even after using Tranquil Heart Grass to drive away all this time, it still hasn''t been able to get rid of all of it."


    When he thought back to the time when Qingqing''s mother, Blood Demon, had died. At that time, he had felt that although the Blood Demon had died, the Blood Demon''s powerful demonic aura still existed.


    At first, he thought it was the Sin Disciple Yutang. After all, his relationship with the Blood Demon was beyond ordinary. Moreover, his body also emitted a demonic aura, treating him as the second Blood Demon.


    But from the looks of it, the Yutang might not be the real Blood Demon, but Qing Qing ¡­


    Once this idea appeared, even Daoist Tianji was shocked. He originally thought that the devilish nature of Qing Qing was inherited, but he didn''t expect that even the Tranquil Heart Grass couldn''t completely exorcise her. This meant that Qing Qing was the true blood demon.


    Little Tian, you are really unlucky. Ever since you were born, an extremely dark and evil Soulreaper Art appeared in your body, causing you to never be able to marry again. The first girl you like is actually a Blood Demon, right?


    The Daoist Priest gave a sigh and made a decision in his heart. This was the life of everyone. It was better to leave everything to fate.


    At the same time, I was lying on my bed, tossing and turning. I hadn''t thought of a way to get Director Zhou to open his mouth. As long as he didn''t tell me anything, no matter how good my words were, he wouldn''t agree.


    Forget it, it was better to wait until they met before making any plans.


    I rubbed my throbbing temples and tried to calm myself to sleep.


    Eh, when I flipped my body over, I was hit by something. I reached out my hand to feel that it was a book. Right, this wasn''t the book Second Brother Huang gave me, how could I have forgotten about it?


    Having taken in a master for so long, this is the first time that I have truly come into contact with Dao Techniques. I was both nervous and curious. I slowly and carefully placed the book in front of me and carefully flipped through its contents.


    In the first half, I only introduced the origin and development of the talisman paper. After reading it, I was amazed. I thought it was just a small yellow talisman.


    At first, it was only used as a memorial service or as a method to burn things, but it didn''t have any effect on me. As I continued to improve, I began to draw various Anti-Devil patterns on the paper and used Dao Arts to slowly form a symbol paper that could attack and defend.


    As cultivators continued to improve their talisman paper, the talisman paper they used was generally divided into two types. The most common type was made up of ordinary yellow paper that was refined through a complicated process.


    There was also a method to refine talisman paper that would only appear in the next hundred years. Refiners had to possess extremely strong dao techniques, and with the help of the required cultivation techniques, they could refine the talisman paper using their own dao techniques.


    Because the second method required a very strict refiner, not only did it require a strong dao technique, but during the refining process, the refiner had to focus all of his attention.


    This was just a possibility. There were also many unstable factors that could easily lead to many days of refinement. In the end, however, some useless talisman papers appeared.


    However, once it was successfully refined, its might would be ten times stronger than that of ordinary talisman paper. If it was properly utilized, it was possible to be more than a hundred times stronger.


    Take the Demon Suppressing Talisman for example. Ordinary talisman paper could only suppress low level demons. However, once it encountered king level demons, it would be useless. The amount of talisman paper that could be refined by a Dao technique was based on the user''s Dao technique.


    The talisman paper refined by the Dao Arts could only display 1% of its power in the hands of a new practitioner. At the very most, it would be like ordinary talisman paper, able to suppress ordinary demons.


    However, the user was a cultivator, so, let alone suppressing a king level demon, it was also possible to kill it.


    Looking further, what he spoke of was the pattern drawn on the talisman. This was not an ordinary pattern, and it was not something that could be copied. To be more precise, it was not a pattern. Rather, it was an incantation that relied on divine power.


    The incantations were divided into many different types, and it just so happened that they could distinguish the different effects of the talisman paper.


    Most of them used Old Lord Taishang''s God Power Incantation. After all, Old Lord Taishang was the ancestor of cultivators, so it was relatively easier to borrow.


    In the book, there are detailed records of these incantations and even the appearance of the incantations are written on it. However, to me, not to mention understanding the meaning of the incantations, I can''t even understand what the incantations are.


    In the final section of the entry passage, there are only two pages left. There are a few common chants for control paper. These chants are not complicated. I only took a glance at them and memorized them.


    Closing the introduction, my mind was filled with thoughts of talismans. I was in a state of confusion, but I also felt that it was very clear. After going through everything from start to finish, I came to an obvious conclusion.


    Of course, in order to do this, not only would he need a very good perception, but he would also need the guidance of an expert proficient in talisman paper.


    Unknowingly, a wave of sleepiness overcame me, and very quickly, I fell into a deep sleep.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, I woke up from my stupor due to the sound of footsteps. I abruptly opened my eyes and leaned to listen for the sound of footsteps outside. They were not coming towards my room.


    After all, in the guest rooms here, not only did I live, Second Master and disciple Huang, but in order to make it easier to take care of us, Director Zhou even arranged for two servants to stay in the guest room next to ours.


    I shook my head as I mocked myself. I thought that I was being a little crazy. Just as I was about to continue sleeping, I suddenly thought of something. If it was the case with the few of us, why did we purposely lower our steps?


    That''s right, judging from the footsteps just now, this person was extremely careful. Every step he took was extremely careful. If it wasn''t for my sharp ears, I might not have been able to hear him.


    Was it possible that those kidnappers came and risked their lives to kidnap Zhou Dong''s family just to get the Six Armed Demon God from him? They must have sent people to investigate because they found out that he didn''t do as they said.

 C67

    F * ck, how dare these kidnappers sneak into Director Zhou''s house. But that''s good too. If we catch him later, we''ll be able to find his family members.


    Thinking about this, I jumped down from the bed. Without putting on my shoes, I quietly opened the door to the room and saw the figure walking towards the third floor from the stairs.


    These kidnappers are really something. He actually knew that Director Zhou hid the Six-Armed Demon on the third floor. Alright, I''ll see what else you know.


    I didn''t stop them and just followed behind the figure all the way to the third floor. Looking at the familiar figure who opened the small door, I looked behind me vigilantly.


    That''s not right. If this figure was really a kidnapper, then why was he so familiar with the Zhou Dong household? Furthermore, he did not have any hesitation towards this secret room. This did not make sense.


    Even Mr. Zhou had never been to this secret chamber before, not even Mr. Huang and his disciple. If not for my previous interrogation, it would be impossible for me to know that there is another secret chamber on the third floor.


    Could it be that this wasn''t the kidnapper, but Zhou Dong himself?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that the possibility of it being Director Zhou was higher. I''m not sure who the kidnappers are, but no matter how powerful they are, they are still just normal people. It was easy for them to guess in their hearts that Zhou Dong''s family had already been tied up. Sooner or later, Zhou would yield to them, so there was no need for them to take the risk.


    Even if they had discovered that for so long, Director Zhou did not follow their wishes and did not hand the Six-Armed Demon over to them, there was no need for them to sneak into the Dong Residence of Zhou in the middle of the night.


    "Hmm, it can''t be a kidnapper. That person must be Zhou Dong himself."


    This made me even more curious. This villa belongs to Director Zhou. No matter where he goes, he is free to go. However, why would he come to the secret room on the third floor in the middle of the night?


    Especially the Six-Armed Demon inside the secret room ¡­ After thinking about it for a moment, I suddenly felt a great joy in my heart. Could it be that Director Zhou wanted to offer sacrifices to the Six-Armed Demon? If that was the case, then it would be like stepping on broken iron shoes and finding a place to find them. It wouldn''t take any effort at all to obtain them.


    I grinned and got up to head for the third floor. Before I could even take a step, a hand pulled me so hard that I almost tumbled down the stairs.


    "Yes, Martial Uncle Huang, why are you here as well?"


    The one that appeared behind me was Huang Ol''second, he said in a low voice: "Don''t talk about this, you want to go to the dark room, right? "Hmm, if you walk in so arrogantly and Director Zhou is not blind, how could he not see you?"


    "I''ll be careful."


    "That secret room is very spacious. There''s no place for you to hide. If Director Zhou discovers you following him, what would happen?"


    I was actually at a loss for words. Scratching my head, I asked, "What do we do according to what senior uncle says?"


    "Invisibility Charm." Second Brother Huang said simply and shook the talisman paper in his hand. The talisman paper disappeared with the mnemonic chant in his hand. Second Brother Huang tapped my forehead and said, "You can go in now."


    To be honest, I didn''t feel anything, so I asked doubtfully: "If I go in like this, Director Zhou won''t be able to see me anymore?"


    Second Brother Huang glared at him, "What, you even made me a godly person!"


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare." I awkwardly waved my hands and said, "That was just a misunderstanding. I''m just curious now. Have I really become invisible?"


    Second Brother Huang waved his hand impatiently, "Don''t waste time. Director Zhou has already been inside for so long, he should have made some moves. Hurry up and lurk inside to see what kind of method he''s using to pay respects to the Six-Armed Demon."


    "Alright, I''ll go now."


    Although I still had some doubts about the Invisibility Charm, but Huang Lao Er was too narrow-minded and remembered the previous misunderstanding. I didn''t dare to ask him anymore and could only carefully walk towards the third floor.


    Coincidentally, on the wall of the third floor, there was a mirror. It was probably used by Zhou Dong to arrange his appearance before he entered the dark room.


    Didn''t Huang Lao Er use an Invisibility Charm on me? I wanted to see if I was really invisible, so I walked directly in front of the mirror. It was so strange, I really couldn''t see me inside.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I was prepared, I would have been scared to death on the spot.


    The heck, this Invisibility Charm was a good thing. With it, one could do many things that they normally wouldn''t dare to do. Cough, cough ¡­ I''m not thinking about dirty stuff. I''m using my invisibility to probe for things that are inconvenient for me to show myself.


    I don''t know what it is either... Alright, I admit that the things that appeared in my mind just now were indeed unhealthy things. As a man, knowing that I could become invisible, that was the first thing I thought of.


    A person can become invisible, but this isn''t like disappearing. Walking is accompanied by footsteps, and walking is also the same as accidentally touching the things beside me. Thus, I was still extremely careful as I slowly approached the dark room.


    The door of the secret room wasn''t closed, probably due to Director Zhou''s negligence. Anyway, it brought me a lot of convenience. I came to this secret room before, so I was quite familiar with the environment here.


    At this moment, Director Zhou had already opened the glass box. With a pious expression, he took out the Six-Armed Demon and placed it on a cabinet to the side. He clasped his hands together and bowed a few times. He then opened the cabinet and pulled out a black plastic bag.


    The main event began. This black plastic bag should be a tribute to the Six-Armed Demon. I stared at Director Zhou as he opened the plastic bag. With a single glance, I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    The moment the black plastic bag was opened, a stream of blood spurted out from within, splashing all over Zhou Dong''s body and even splattering a lot of blood on his face.


    F * ck, was this pig''s head killed first? How could it spit out so much blood ¡­ This was not the head of a pig, but the body of a five or six-year-old child. When Zhou Dong took out the child''s corpse, blood kept flowing out from his neck.


    Director Zhou was actually using a child''s corpse to pay respects to the Six-Armed Demon? This was too cruel.


    He saw that Director Zhou skillfully placed the child''s corpse in front of the Six-Armed Demon. Unknowingly, a sharp knife that glittered with cold light appeared in his hand and he slowly slashed downwards along the kid''s chest.


    The hissing sound of a sharp knife slicing through flesh continuously rang out in the dark room. My heart twitched when I heard it, especially after my stomach was completely ripped open. My internal organs had lost their barrier and started to burst out of my body.


    I had seen this scene before and immediately felt my stomach churn. If I hadn''t tried to suppress it, I would have already vomited.

 C68

    Director Zhou looked at the five viscera piled up in front of him, his face wooden, as if he was a butcher slaughtering a pig, and took it for granted.


    Zhou Dong skillfully took out the internal organs of the child and carefully placed it in front of the Six-Armed Demon. He then put the remaining corpses back into the black plastic bag. After doing all that, he kneeled on the ground and muttered something.


    The whole ceremony was not complicated, but it was too cruel. To think that Director Zhou could do this to a child''s corpse, it was really fucking cruel.


    Just for the sake of developing the Zhou Group, he was willing to commit such a heinous act. He was not a human.


    In my heart, I kept cursing Zhou Dong. Looking at his usually kind attitude, it turned out that he was just pretending. He was a demon, or rather, an accomplice of a demon.


    However, when he thought about it, an even more terrifying thought appeared in his mind. Zhou Dong had also been paying tribute to the Six-Armed Demon for quite a while. Where did he get all these children''s corpses? Could it be that he was the one who killed these children?!


    This bastard Zhou Dong, if these kids were to be killed by you, I will make you suffer a fate worse than death. I secretly made a vow in my heart.


    At this moment, Director Zhou was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing. He only stopped after kowtowing nine times, but he did not raise his head. He continued to kneel there, as if he was waiting for something.


    I also felt curious and looked towards the Six-Armed Demon. At this moment, the Six-Armed Demon''s entire body was dyed red with blood, and its strange appearance made it look even more terrifying. In front of it, blood kept flowing out from the kid''s internal organs.


    This scene was extremely bloody and terrifying. I could gradually feel a surge of yin energy coming towards me, causing me to unconsciously shrink my shoulders.


    Suddenly, the Six-Armed Demon''s eyes emitted a red light. When it saw the bloody internal organs in front of it, its pitch-black body moved a little. It''s range was extremely small. If it wasn''t for me staring at it closely, I wouldn''t have been able to clearly see it.


    Immediately afterwards, an incomparably shocking scene appeared. The child''s internal organs that were placed in front of the Six-Armed Demon seemed to have been absorbed by something as they continued to decrease bit by bit.


    In less than five minutes, the pile of bloody internal organs was gone, as well as the blood that had splashed all over the place. The blood naturally gathered together and flowed towards the Six-Armed Demon God.


    The whole process lasted for less than half an hour. The previously bloody scene had become clean. Even the kneeling Zhou Dong did not have any traces of blood on him.


    I even absentmindedly felt that the terrifying scene just now was only an illusion.


    However, when I saw that bulging black plastic bag by Zhou''s side, I was very sure that everything that had happened was real. In just an hour, this strange memorial service had been completed.


    After everything was over, Director Zhou kowtowed nine more times before standing up with his hands hanging by his sides.


    At this moment, the Six-Armed Demon''s eyes flashed with red light once again. It actually said, "In two more sacrifices, this Demon God will revive. At that time, the entire world will be mine. Haha."


    "Congratulations, the Demon God''s Hegemony is in sight. This lowly one will do everything in my power to complete the last two sacrifices."


    "You did very well. As long as this Demon God succeeded in reviving, your good days would come. No matter how great the future hegemony is, half of it will be yours."


    "Thank you for your support, Demon God. I will definitely follow you until I die."


    Looking at the flattering look on Zhou Dong''s face, I really wanted to go up and give him a few kicks, but I endured it. As long as I figure out how to pay the respects and stop the last two sacrifices, I wouldn''t let the Six-Armed Demon come back to life.


    I had already figured out the situation here, so there was no need for me to stay here any longer. I slowly walked towards the door of the dark room. Just as I was about to leave, I heard the Six-Armed Demon say fiercely, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Director Zhou also suddenly turned around and looked around the dark room. He said in puzzlement, "Demon god, there''s only vile people here."


    "You want to use such a small trick to make a fool of yourself in front of this demon god?" The Six-Armed Demon jeered in disdain, "Speak! How do you know of this secret chamber? What is your purpose for coming here?"


    Damn, I was discovered by the Six-Armed Demon. I stood there in a daze. If I spoke now, I would definitely be recognized by Director Zhou on the spot. However, if I didn''t make a sound, it wouldn''t be a solution.


    For a moment I didn''t know what to do.


    "You." The Six-Armed Demon''s eyes glowed red as he looked at Zhou Dong and said, "This kid doesn''t look too bad. Next time we''ll use him for our memorial service."


    He couldn''t see me at all, but when he heard the Six-Armed Demon give him such an order, he was immediately scared to the point of kneeling down. He begged, "Demon god, there''s only vile people in the dark room. I don''t see anyone else."


    The Six-Armed Demon snorted coldly as a red light shot into Zhou Dong''s body. He then said, "Useless thing. You can keep watching."


    Director Zhou turned around and saw me. His eyes widened as he pointed at me in shock and said, "You, why are you here?"


    Since the invisibility had been broken, I didn''t care anymore. I glared at Director Zhou and scolded him, "Old bastard, for your own selfish ends, you actually used a child''s corpse as a memorial. You aren''t afraid of death at all!"


    I scolded Zhou Dong until his face turned green and white. He turned to face the Six-Armed Demon and said, "He''s my guest and wants him to help track down the whereabouts of his family. I didn''t expect that he would appear here. Demon god, what should we do now?"


    "Do you still need me to teach you? This is the most crucial moment for this demon god, so don''t let anything go wrong with him. Hurry up and kill this brat, then we can use his internal organs."


    "No, I can''t do that." Director Zhou kept kowtowing and said, "I have already contacted the other two sacrifices. I guarantee that I will not delay the revival of the Demon God. I hope the Demon God will spare his life."


    Looking at Director Zhou''s actions, I was completely disarrayed. Just a moment ago, I was acting like a demon. Why is he pleading for mercy on my behalf now?


    "No need for further words, the next offering must be him." The Six-Armed Demon looked at me and let out a loud laugh, "I really didn''t expect that this boy, who is clearly a human, would emit such a pure and dense yin aura from his body. This is a sacrifice that can only be met by luck and not sought."


    Zhou Dong knelt on the ground and shook his head, saying, "Demon god, I really can''t do it."


    "Trash, useless thing. Don''t think about who gave you everything you have now. If you don''t kill him, think about the consequences."

 C69

    It was a strange thing. According to the Six-Armed Demon''s intention, it wanted me to die immediately, but it didn''t do anything. It only urged the old man, Zhou Dong, to kill me.


    I disdainfully looked at Zhou Dong and said, "Six-Armed Demon, have you gone stupid from the imprisonment? How can he be my opponent?"


    Hearing me say this, Director Zhou also agreed, "Demon God, I''m already this old. Even if I wanted to kill this young man, I wouldn''t be able to do so."


    "Trash, why would this Demon God keep you here!"


    At this point, I completely understood that the Six-Armed Demon was indeed very powerful, but that would have to wait until it was truly revived. Looking at its furious and helpless expression, I could tell that it didn''t possess any offensive power.


    This was just my guess, so I didn''t dare to be sure. I tentatively took a step forward and observed the reactions of the Six-Armed Demon. If it did anything, it would mean that my judgement was wrong.


    The next moment, I clearly knew that I was wrong.


    A red light flashed on the body of the Six-Armed Demon as it slowly transformed into a figure. It became bigger and bigger, and before long, a huge figure over three meters tall appeared in front of me.


    In less than a minute, the Six Armed Demon God, which was the size of my palm, instantly became a giant. My heart suddenly throbbed as I took two steps back.


    He had clearly heard the Six-Armed Demon say that it would need to be sacrificed twice before it could be resurrected. But what was going on now? Could it be that it had already been revived? Or was it lying before?


    The reason is no longer important, because the Six-Armed Demon has already appeared in front of me.


    Six arms continuously waved about, and a pair of bronze bell-sized eyes stared at me, as if wanting to eat me up. "Little fellow, you are forcing this demon god to do this personally. Fine, this demon god will grant your wish."


    I also secretly filled my hands with the power of the Art of Soulreaper. As long as the Six Armed Demon God attacked, I would definitely retaliate with all my strength.


    I can''t control the power of the Art of Soulreaper as much as I want, so I can only aim for the best opportunity to land a hit. I''ll need to seize the opportunity to launch a counterattack.


    The battle between me and the Six-Armed Demon was on the verge of breaking out. At that moment, Director Zhou suddenly rushed between us and knelt down towards the Six-Armed Demon. He pleaded, "Demon god, please spare this young man for the sake of this little one''s loyalty for all these years."


    The Six-Armed Demon roared angrily, "Trash! Scram!"


    I never thought that Director Zhou would come to plead for me. This touched me. Although I didn''t know why he did it, but there must be something that was hard to explain.


    "Director Zhou, this is none of your business. Go stay at the side."


    Director Zhou did not choose to leave. Instead, he continued to plead, "I beg the Demon God to bypass this person. I''m willing to use all of my wealth in exchange."


    "You dared to negotiate conditions with this Demon God? Humph, you''re just asking for death! Scram!" The Six-Armed Demon was thoroughly infuriated. He let out a loud roar, converging into a shockwave and sending Zhou Dong flying.


    Director Zhou was close to sixty years old and could be considered to be injured for some time. How could he withstand such a violent impact? He had already fainted before he even landed on the ground.


    "A demon god is indeed a demon god. For so many years, he was already so ruthless to his loyal subordinates. It looks like even I won''t be able to leave alive today." I looked straight at the Six-Armed Demon and said coldly.


    The Six-Armed Demon also looked at me with disdain, "That''s right. You have such a dense yin aura on you. As long as you use it as a sacrifice, not only will it revive this demon god, it will also bring me unexpected gains."


    I knew that it had detected the power of the Art of Soulreaper, which was why it had unhesitatingly wanted to kill me. But, did it not think that it would be that easy to kill me?


    "Kid, prepare to die."


    The Six-Armed Demon God finally couldn''t bear it any longer and attacked me continuously with his six continuously waving arms. It was as if three people were attacking at the same time, which made me dazzled for a moment.


    This was different from the three of them. Under the direction of the same consciousness, the six arms coordinated seamlessly with each other as they executed their techniques in a single go.


    Let alone finding flaws in it, I couldn''t even clearly see the moves of the Six-Armed Demon. I suddenly felt dozens of attacks coming at me from different directions.


    I have the power of the Art of Soulreaper, but I can''t fight back.


    "Demoness, don''t even think of harming my martial nephew." Before he arrived, a golden light appeared and shot towards the chest of the Six-Armed Demon.


    The Six-Armed Demon God''s reaction was quite fast. Before the golden light could get close to it, it had already made its corresponding move. Withdrawing its attack, it twisted its massive body and dodged the golden light''s attack.


    A figure flashed in front of me, and Second Brother Huang appeared in front of me. He said angrily to the Six-Armed Demon, "For a thousand years, everyone has been searching for your traces. I didn''t expect that you would actually appear here."


    The Six-Armed Demon became even more furious, "Smelly Taoist, you are the ones who have trapped this demon god for a thousand years. Hmph, as long as this demon god revives, all cultivators under the heavens will be eliminated."


    "You want to be resurrected? This time, I will completely destroy you."


    The Six-Armed Demon laughed mockingly. "You, a mere little Daoist, actually dares to act so arrogantly in front of this Demon God. You overestimate yourself."


    Five Elements, Wind, Thunder, Thunder, Thunder, Mother, borrow my ability, Demon Subduing, Mysterious Thunder Talisman!


    Second Brother Huang chanted an incantation as he threw a piece of yellow paper into the air. Instantly, it turned into a cloud, within it, the rumbling of thunder could be heard.


    The Six-Armed Demon God seemed to recognize the might of the Mysterious Thunder Talisman and asked in astonishment, "This is a Mysterious Thunder Talisman! A young Taoist like you is actually able to use such a powerful technique. This Demon God has truly underestimated you."


    Second Brother Huang snorted, "Die!"


    The thunderclaps in the dark clouds above were even more intense, and one could even see streaks of lightning flowing through them. Following Huang Ol''second''s loud roar, a bolt of dazzling lightning came crashing down from the dark clouds, arriving in front of the Six-Armed Demon in the blink of an eye.


    "An insignificant skill." The body of the Six-Armed Demon flashed with a red light. It didn''t even dodge, allowing the Mysterious Thunder Talisman to hit its body.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion rang out and the entire villa shook non-stop. However, the Six-Armed Demon still stood there unscathed and laughed out loud. "It''s already been a thousand years, yet you Taoists haven''t made any progress at all."


    Seeing this, Second Brother Huang''s expression changed, and he quickly said to me, "This Six-Armed Demon is too powerful, even the Mysterious Thunder Talisman cannot harm it. This Penniless Priest has nothing he can do. Little Tian, hurry back and inform your master, let him prepare himself."

 C70

    "Martial Uncle Huang, what if I leave?"


    Second Brother Huang forcefully waved his hand and said: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and bring Third Brother Huang along. This Penniless Priest can still hold on for a while."


    I know that Second Brother Huang wants to use his own life to stall the Six-Armed Demon, giving me enough time to inform Master. Only by gathering more cultivators can I resist the Six-Armed Demon.


    "Let''s go, what are you waiting for?"


    The Six-Armed Demon let out a sharp screech and swept his eyes over us before saying in a cold and arrogant voice, "You still want to flee in front of this Demon Sovereign? Hmph! None of you should even think of leaving this place today."


    With that, the Six-Armed Demon rushed forward. Huang Lao Er quickly grabbed two talismans and threw them over his hands. Two short blades came out to meet the two. Ding ding dang dang dang, and more than ten moves passed.


    Standing at the side, I looked at the fierce battle in front of me. I couldn''t help but gnash my teeth as I said, "Martial Uncle Huang, you must persist for a while. I will bring Master back very soon."


    "Let''s go!"


    The moment I turned around and walked out of the secret room, I heard the door of the secret room slam shut. My eyes immediately became moist. The moment the secret door closed, Second Brother Huang ¡­ Martial Uncle was already determined to die.


    He said that he would be back very soon, how could he do that? The distance from here to his master''s residence was very far. Even driving a car back and forth would take at least a few hours.


    Fortunately, the Six-Armed Demon hadn''t fully revived. This gave me enough time to report back and give Master time to gather those who were on the same path as him. It''s just that Martial Uncle Huang can''t see the day the Six-Armed Demon was killed.


    With an incomparable heartache, I returned to the second floor. Seeing me come down by myself, Huang Lao San anxiously asked: "Little Tian, where is my master?"


    "Martial Uncle Huang, he ¡­" He''s been entangled by the Six-Armed Demon, so I''m afraid that he won''t be able to come out anytime soon. Martial Uncle wants me to tell you that he''s coming back with me to report to Master that he''s coming with some people to eliminate the Six-Armed Demon God. "


    Huang Lao San only heard the first half of what was said, but wasn''t in the mood to listen to the second half. "My Master fought with the Six-Armed Demon? "No, I can''t go. I need to go upstairs and find Master."


    "Come back here." I pulled him back and said, "The situation there is extremely dangerous. Even if you go there, you won''t be able to help."


    "Let me go, even if I die, I die together with Master."


    Huang Lao San struggled free and rushed up to the third floor like a madman. In order to stall the Six-Armed Demon, he had already made Huang Lao Er go all out. Now, his only disciple was still going to die.


    I sighed and secretly made a decision in my heart. Even if I had to use the power of the Art of Soul Awakening once more, I would fight against the Six-Armed Demon God today.


    He quickly caught up to Huang Lao San. At this moment, he was standing in front of the tightly shut door, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Master, I''m Third Bro! Are you alright?"


    "Ol ''Three, stop shouting. Uncle-master is currently fighting with the Six-Armed Demon. Your shout will distract him." I patted him on the shoulder, shook my head at him, and pressed the switch on the wall.


    The secret door opened again, and Huang Lao San was the first to rush in. Before I could see the situation clearly, Huang Lao San screamed, "Master, master!"


    My heart skipped a beat, but I knew things weren''t going well. I quickly walked in and saw that Huang Lao San was rocking Huang Lao Er in his embrace, but Huang Lao Er was lying limply in his embrace with his eyes closed the whole time.


    The Six-Armed Demon stood off to the side, seemingly enjoying the scene before him, and sneered, "Little Taoist, you actually dared to call out in front of this demon god. This is great, not only did you lose your life, but these two little guys are going to die here."


    "Six-Armed Demon, I''ll kill you."


    Huang Ol ''Three stood up angrily, took out a peach wood sword, and rushed forward.


    Even Huang Lao Er wasn''t a match for him, wouldn''t it be suicide for him to rush up there? I moved Huang Lao Er''s corpse to the side, lifted up the power of the Art of Soulreaper to stop Huang Lao San, and said to him: "Hurry and bring martial uncle away from here, go find my master, quickly!"


    "No, I''m not leaving. I want to avenge Master." Huang Lao San stubbornly roared.


    I knew that he had lost his head because of his hatred. I could not stop him from persuading him, so I raised my hand and gave him two slaps, kicking him away. I said angrily, "Are we going to die here to avenge your master? Scram!"


    Having been kicked to the ground by me, Huang Lao San was stunned for a moment before he furiously glared at the Six-Armed Demon. Picking up Huang Lao San''s corpse, he said to me, "I will be back."


    At this moment, the only ones left were me, the Six-Armed Demon, and the unconscious Director Zhou.


    The Six-Armed Demon watched as Huang Lao took his master''s corpse away, but didn''t stop him. After they left, he gave me a look of disdain and said, "Little guy, everything that needs to be left is gone. You can stay."


    "I never thought of leaving." Both of my hands were filled with the power of the Soulreaper Art. I said calmly, "Today, I will avenge Martial Uncle Huang, even if I have to die with you."


    "What a joke. Even you want to go all out against this demon god. Come, let this demon god see your ability."


    "Fine, this young master will open his eyes to you."


    After I finished speaking, I suddenly approached it and swatted out my hands as fast as I could. The result surprised me; I never expected that these two palms would land on the body of the Six-Armed Demon.


    It was either my speed and attitude that made the Six-Armed Demon unable to react, or it was because the Six-Armed Demon had underestimated my opponent, and had deliberately come to check my attack power.


    Regardless of the reason, these two palms of mine had really struck its body. With two loud bangs, I was sent flying by the rebounding force, while the Six-Armed Demon was also repelled back several steps by the Soul Sucking Art''s power.


    The Six-Armed Demon looked at me in astonishment. "Not bad, you''re much stronger than that stinky Daoist just now. It seems that this Demon God''s guess is right. The yin energy on your body is extremely dense and suits my appetite."


    If the Six-Armed Demon God was shocked, then I was completely shocked. My palms used all the power of the Art of Soul Awakening to hit it without causing it much damage. This was just too freakishly powerful.


    At this moment, a sharp pain came from my chest. This feeling was too familiar to me. In a few minutes, even if the Six-Armed Demon didn''t make a move, I probably wouldn''t be able to withstand the increasing pain and would faint.


    I clenched my teeth and stood up again. I used the opportunity that I still had to use my consciousness to once again use the power of the Art of Soulreaper to attack.


    I knew very well that even if I didn''t continue to stake my life, I would still die at the hands of the Six-Armed Demon God after I lost consciousness.

 C71

    I forcefully endured the pain that came from my body and once again activated the power of the Art of Soulreaper. It was my final attack, and once I made a move, no matter if I won or lost, the backlash from the Art of Soulreaper would definitely deal me a great deal of damage.


    The Six-Armed Demon laughed complacently when he saw me in such a state, "Little guy, it''s true that you''ve used the Miasma in your body well, but in your hands, you haven''t even used a tenth of your strength. Just obediently hand it over to me."


    "Don''t even think about it. As long as I still have a breath, I will absolutely not let you succeed."


    "You''re still being stubborn even at a time like this? Fine, this Demon God will beat you up until you don''t even have a breath left." With that, the Six Armed Demon God charged forward again.


    At the same time, I also went to meet them. The moment my palms neared the Six Armed Demon God, I did my best to strike them out ¡­ The power of the Art of Soul Awakening was unleashed, but due to the excessive exhaustion in my body, my vision went dark and I fell to the ground.


    During the process of falling unconscious, it was as if my entire body was thrown into a pan of oil. The pain was at times like needles, and at times like a thousand knives slicing me into pieces.


    As for the result of my battle with the Six-Armed Demon, I do not know, nor do I need to know. In any case, I have already done my best.


    Right now, I feel like I''ve fallen into 18 levels of hell, gradually sinking. My mind is also in chaos as many thoughts and fragments emerged. Some are beautiful, some are in pain, some are family, some are green, some are master and so on.


    I know that this time, I''m afraid it''s really over.


    Normally, I would only use a portion of the Spirit Attraction Technique''s power. This wouldn''t cause too much damage to my body, and I only needed to rest for a short while to recover. There were two times when he used all his strength, but he used it at the same time. Although he would be unconscious, it was not a big problem.


    But this time is different. I know that after using the power of the Art of Soulreaper once, its backlash force has already caused me to fall into a semi-unconscious state. However, I persisted and used the power of the Art of Soulreaper.


    I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t let Qingqing go. I promised her that I would take her out to play, but now ¡­


    I was completely in despair. I didn''t have the intention to live so I just let myself sink down. At the same time, my remaining thoughts were gradually disappearing. When they completely disappear, it would be the moment that my life ends.


    Suddenly, I felt a ripple from inside me, as if something had come out of my body. I could feel its presence, but I could not sense what it was.


    ''Forget it, I don''t care what it is. I''m about to die so why would I care about that? ''I smiled indifferently as I thought helplessly in my heart.


    However, a moment later, a trace of emptiness appeared in my chaotic mind. Following that, the pain from the constant attacks weakened and a will to survive appeared in my mind once again.


    This feeling was extremely familiar. It was similar to the process of self-recovery after two coma sessions. I knew that the appearance of this feeling meant that I wouldn''t die.


    The thing that suddenly appeared in my body just stood there silently. Strands of power were continuously emitted from its body and continuously flowed through my body. Every strand of power that was emitted caused the pain in my body to weaken.


    The process seemed complicated, but the speed at which I recovered was extremely fast. After roughly calculating the time, it hadn''t even been ten minutes before the stabbing pain in my body completely disappeared and my consciousness gradually cleared up.


    After waiting for everything to end, I abruptly opened my eyes and looked around for traces of the Six-Armed Demon God. However, the scene before my eyes was beyond my imagination.


    His master was engaged in an intense battle with the Six-Armed Demon. At this moment, seeing the anger on his master''s face, his eyes seemed to ignite into a ball of fire. He kept waving a floating speck of dust in his hand and threw some talisman at the Six-Armed Demon.


    The Six-Armed Demon God didn''t underestimate his opponent in the slightest. His six arms welcomed his master''s attack, and from time to time, black smoke would gush out from his wide mouth.


    Judging from their attitudes, it was likely that after fighting for a period of time, both sides had shown signs of exhaustion. However, neither side had the intention of stopping, and they continued to frantically fight.


    "Master." I weakly shouted.


    Master shook the dust off his body and forced the Six-Armed Demon to retreat. He quickly came to my side and asked with a face full of concern, "Little Tian, are you alright? "Good, it''s good that you''re fine, rest here and watch master take revenge for you."


    "Master, you must be careful." Master, you must be careful.


    Master reached out to hug me to the side, touched my head a few times and said, "Yes, Master knows."


    At this moment, the Six-Armed Demon roared madly at the sky. It looked at my master and said angrily, "Smelly Taoist, if it wasn''t for the fact that this demon god hasn''t truly revived, with just your cultivation, you would dare act impudently in front of this demon god."


    "Six-Armed Demon, you killed Priest Huang, and now you''ve injured my disciple. This Penniless Priest won''t let you off today."


    "Cut the crap. Even if this Demon God hasn''t truly revived, a smelly Daoist like you is no match for him. Come on, bring out all your abilities."


    I leaned against the wall and took charge of both sides'' situation. The Six-Armed Deity still had that arrogant look on its face. Even though it had been dealt with successively, it didn''t suffer too much damage.


    However, when I looked at Master again, I suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in my heart. From Master''s body, all I could see was exhaustion, yes, an extremely serious exhaustion. The dust in his hand also turned into a mess. There was a layer of talisman paper scattered on the ground, and it was completely broken.


    Seeing this, I knew that my Master was already at the end of her tether, and was only holding on with the last bit of her Zhen Qi.


    If Master were to continue fighting with the Six-Armed Demon, according to Master''s personality, he would definitely fight to the last until the moment of his death.


    How can I just watch my master die? Fine, even if I die, I will accompany my master and not watch like trash.


    I gritted my teeth and once again used the power of the Art of Soulreaper. However, this time''s transfer gave me a very strange feeling. It was as if water had flowed into a canal and it wasn''t as tiring as before, but rather as if I was using my own strength.

 C72

    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t understand how could I have such a feeling. The situation was urgent and didn''t allow me to continue thinking about it. I immediately stood behind my master and said, "Master, disciple will help you."


    Master blocked the Six-Armed Demon''s attack and glanced at me. He said with slight anger, "You''re heavily injured. You should go to the side and rest. Don''t cause trouble for Master."


    "It''s alright Master, I seem to have grasped the method to control the Art of Soulreaper. I won''t cause any trouble for Master."


    His Master was stunned and asked in shock, "You can control the Art of Enchantment? "How ¡­ How is this possible?" In front of the Six-Armed Demon, my master quickly withdrew himself from the battlefield. He pulled my arm and asked, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    I filled my palm with the power of the Art of Soulreaper, and then withdrew it and continued to demonstrate it in front of my master.


    Although Master couldn''t see the power of the Art of Soulreaper, he could feel the Yin Qi emanating from it. After he saw this, he excitedly grabbed my shoulder and said loudly, "Great, I never thought that you would actually comprehend it on your own."


    I was also very excited. I smiled towards Master and jokingly said, "There''s no other way. Master, you''re not willing to teach me, so I can only comprehend it myself."


    "Sigh, how is it that Master doesn''t want to teach you, it''s just that Master doesn''t know how to control the Art of Soulreaper." His Master waved her hand apologetically and said, "This master of mine is not qualified. It has been so long since I''ve taught you any Dao arts. I''ve failed in my duties."


    "That''s right, Master, why didn''t you teach your disciple some Dao arts?" This requires me to use the power of the Art of Soulreaper no matter what. "


    Master shook her head and said, "Now is not the time to talk about this. After we finish dealing with the Six-Armed Demon, Master will tell you in detail. Oh, that''s right, Qing Qing''s body had pretty much removed all of her demonic powers, but ¡­ The effects of the Tranquil Heart Grass cannot be completely removed. "


    "Ah, but why?"


    Before his master could reply, he heard the Six-Armed Demon say impatiently, "Hey, you two are not done yet. This demon god has been waiting for you for a long time. If you have anything to say, say it after you enter the underworld."


    I angrily glared at him. "You evildoer, shut up! Can''t you see that your grandpa is talking to my martial uncle?!"


    "You''re courting death!"


    The Six-Armed Demon God completely lost his patience as he brandished his six arms and charged towards me. Right now, I am no longer the same as I was before.


    The power of the Soulreaper Art filled his hands, and he charged towards the Six-Armed Demon as well.


    The next second, I clashed with the Six-Armed Demon. Every time I attacked, the power of the Art of Soulreaper was pushed to the limit. I just wanted to see if I would still receive the same kind of backlash like before.


    No, not only did I not suffer any damage from the backlash this time, it actually gave me a pretty good feeling.


    Every time, I would use the ultimate power of the Art of Soulreaper without any hindrance, as if what I used was my own power.


    The more I fought, the more relaxed I became, and the more excited I got. Clumps of power that could be seen with the naked eye continuously struck the Six-Armed Demon''s body. As long as I was hit, the Six-Armed Demon would let out a blood-curdling screech.


    Before I could have a chance to enjoy the fun, the Six-Armed Demon suddenly shook its head and quickly retreated behind me. It stood five meters away, looking at me with astonishment. "You brat, how did you suddenly become so powerful?"


    "How is it? Scared?" Now it was my turn to be proud.


    Master said to me from the side, "Don''t waste time with that monster. Hurry up and destroy it."


    "Yes, Master." I was now fearless. The Six-Armed Demon was no longer a match for me. I responded and walked towards her.


    However, before I could launch my attack, the Six-Armed Demon''s entire body emitted a red light. With its fast speed, I reached out my hand to block it. The Six-Armed Demon in front of me took the opportunity to disappear.


    I looked around for its figure and heard its voice from the air, "Brat, that power in your body is really powerful. This Demon God admits that I am no match for it, but on the day this Demon God revives, I will definitely come and find you."


    "Monster, don''t run."


    Master pulled me back and shook his head. "Forget it, the Six-Armed Demon is indeed the devil from a thousand years ago. If it wants to leave, we, Master and disciple, won''t be able to keep it. We should deal with the remaining matters first."


    "Master, if we let it escape just like that, it will be even harder to deal with once it has fully revived."


    My Master patted my shoulder and said helplessly, "Little Tian, you can use the Art of Soulreaper at any time now. There''s a possibility of defeating the Six-Armed Demon God, but I''m afraid it won''t be enough to completely destroy it."


    As soon as I mentioned the Art of Soulreaper, I was filled with doubts. I asked my master, "What on earth is going on? Just now, I used the power of the Art of Soulreaper twice. The dark apostle immediately lost consciousness and even felt the arrival of death. How did it become like this in the end?"


    "To put one''s life on the line and come back to life, that is the specialty of the Art of Soul Awakening."


    In regards to me and the Art of Soulreaper, my master briefly explained it to me. In truth, my master didn''t know much about it either, and this information was obtained from books or from fellow daoists after he accepted me as his disciple.


    "The Art of Soulreaper is the most evil thing, it doesn''t belong to the Taoists, and there aren''t many rumors about it, so Master can''t give you too much inside information for now, but don''t worry Little Tian, Master will do his best to help you."


    "I knew Master was the best to me, but it would be even better if he could teach me some Dao arts." I took the opportunity to laugh.


    Master slapped my forehead and said, "I knew you would say that. Previously, it was not that Master did not want to teach you any Dao Arts, but rather that you have the most evil and eerie Soul Art in your body. Before you completely control its power, if you practice Dao arts, I''m afraid of conflict."


    This was true, the Art of Soulreaper was the most sinister and evil thing, while the Dao arts were the exact opposite. If it appeared on the same person, even if they did not turn into a Yin Yang person, there would be rejection within the body.


    However, it''s different now. I can control the Art of Soulreaper however I want. I quickly asked, "Master, can I do it now?"


    "I can''t say for sure, but I can teach you the basics of Dao arts first and take it step by step. Little Tian, what do you think?" Master actually used an inquiring tone. This really flattered me.


    I hastily nodded. "I''ll listen to what master says."


    "Mm, that''s good." After replying, Master turned to look at the unconscious Director Zhou and said, "Help Dong Zhou to his room first. Master will treat him for a while, then he will leave."

 C73

    I shook my head resentfully as I thought about the cruel priest I saw earlier. "Master, you don''t have to care about him. I saw with my own eyes how cruel he was to pull out a child''s innards. It''s better to just let him live and die."


    "Little Tian, you can''t say that. Master has asked around. The offerings that Director Zhou gave to the Six-Armed Demon were bought by him at great expense from other places. He did not personally kill them."


    I still didn''t move and said, "Alright, even if he didn''t hurt the innocent, he really was helping the Six-Armed Demon revive. Just based on this point, not killing him immediately is already master''s mercy. Why do you still need to treat him?"


    "Don''t you think that everything that Zhou Dong has done was bewitched by the Six-Armed Demon? Or was it forced?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I recalled the earlier situation where the Six-Armed Demon tried to kill me. What Zhou Dong said and did didn''t seem like a person who was willing to help the evildoer. Could it be that he was really forced by the Six-Armed Demon?


    I can''t say for sure right now. If they were really forced, then why didn''t Zhou Dong invite some expert to kill the Six-Armed Demon earlier? Not only did he not do so, he even helped the Six-Armed Demon revive.


    Even if the offerings that Director Zhou brought were not killed by him, but he bought the corpse to offer to the Six-Armed Demon, was that right? Moreover, during the process of offering sacrifices, he had to personally remove the child''s internal organs. Such a cruel and bloody matter was something that he had done personally.


    My master patted me on the shoulder and said, "We are just cultivators. We can kill evil and evil people, but we don''t have the right to kill a human. Even if Director Zhou commits a crime, he will be punished."


    Listening to my Master''s words, I didn''t understand at all. As a cultivator, you have to be righteous, be it an evil demon or an unpardonable human. As long as you meet them, you can eliminate them.


    Since ancient times, there has always been a difference between good and evil, but from my master''s mouth, it''s not like this, as if he was telling me that while I can deal with demons, I can''t do it to humans.


    I don''t understand. In many cases, once humans have evil thoughts, the consequences would be more serious than ordinary evil spirits. Could it be that I can''t get rid of them even if I meet them?


    "Don''t even think about it. Just follow Master''s instructions and heal Chairman Zhou first."


    With great doubt, I took Zhou Dong back to his room and watched my master continuously treating him. After a few minutes, my master let out a sigh and said, "Alright, Director Zhou is fine now, he will wake up tomorrow morning."


    "I have nothing to do with whether he wakes up or not. Disciple will follow master back in a while. I don''t want to bother with his matters anymore."


    "No, you can''t leave here."


    "Why, Master, didn''t you say before that no matter how big of a mistake humanity has committed, there would naturally be people who would control it? What''s the use of me staying here?"


    Master looked at my face, then turned around and walked out of the door. I thought I had angered Master, so I quickly followed.


    Walking out of Zhou Dong''s room, Master turned around and looked at me, and said, "Little Tian, you must remember Master''s words. We are cultivators, and it is our duty to behead demons and exterminate devils, but this is only for demons and devils. As for the human race, no matter how many crimes they commit, we don''t have the authority to punish them. If they commit the crimes, naturally, the relevant authorities will punish them. "


    I still didn''t understand as I shook my head and said, "I don''t think there''s any difference. No matter if it''s a human or a demon, as long as we commit mistakes that exceed a certain limit, we, as cultivators, should have the right to punish them."


    "We are practitioners of the Dao, not the police who are handling cases. You have to be clear about this."


    Seeing that my master''s expression had changed, I didn''t dare to say anything more and said, "Yes, I will remember it."


    "Alright, you can continue to stay here. On the one hand, you''ll help Director Zhou find his family, and it''s best if you cooperate with the local enforcement agencies. But remember, you have to interfere with the enforcement agencies'' decisions too much." On the other hand, be careful of the Six-Armed Demon appearing at any time. Master believes that it will not disappear just like that.


    "Then what about you, Master?"


    "I will immediately rush back and try my best to gather some people from the same sect. Once the Six-Armed Demon revives, it will bring about an unimaginable calamity to all the people in the world. We can only eliminate it before it revives."


    I respectfully clasped my hands and said, "Disciple will remember this. I will quickly investigate the whereabouts of the Six-Armed Demon."


    My Master left in a hurry. I wasn''t sleepy at all at the moment. Looking out the window of the villa, I saw that the sun was about to rise from the east. I walked down the stairs and breathed in the cool air. My whole body felt comfortable.


    Not long after, the servants started their new day of work. However, they all looked tired. It seemed like they didn''t have a good rest last night.


    That''s right, something big had happened in the mansion, how could they not hear it? It was just that the situation was too horrifying, or perhaps Director Zhou had warned them to not come out when they heard something.


    I pretended to be practicing in the morning and stretched my limbs. Just as I was about to turn around and return to the villa, I saw Huang Lao San standing at the stairs, staring at me.


    "Third brother, why are you still here?" I walked over and asked doubtfully.


    He hoarsely said, "Master was killed by the Six Armed Demon God. As his disciple, how could I not take revenge for master? Little Tian, don''t persuade me to leave, even if you did, I wouldn''t leave."


    I could feel his grief, so I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Relax, not only will I not urge you to leave, I''ll even have you help me track down the whereabouts of the Six-Armed Demon, and destroy it together."


    Huang Lao San cupped his hands gratefully, "Thank you, if I don''t kill the Six-Armed Demon God, even if I die, I won''t be able to face my Master."


    I nodded at him and said, "That''s right, Ol ''Three, I remember that you used to hold a pair of Diagram Disks. You should know how to use them, right?"


    "You want me to track down the Six-Armed Demon with my Diagram?" If you know how to use it, then at most, master will teach me how to use it. After master''s careful guidance, I have already reached a very high level of attainment in the Diagram. "


    "That''s good. You can use your Divination Board to find the kidnappers who kidnapped the Dong Clan of Zhou and then track down the whereabouts of the Six-Armed Demon."


    Huang Ol ''Three was stunned for a moment, then said with great unwillingness: "The matter with the Zhou Family has nothing to do with me, I won''t help him. Little Tian, you should be clear that if it weren''t for Director Zhou''s help, the Six-Armed Demon wouldn''t be here today, and the Master wouldn''t have died here."

 C74

    What Huang Lao San was thinking right now was actually the same as what I was thinking, but I didn''t forget what Master said. Although I don''t understand it now, I believe that Master is right.


    Thinking of this, I said to Huang Lao San, "One yard goes one yard. What Director Zhou did was indeed wrong, but his family was not wrong. As cultivators, we can''t just stand by and watch him die, can we?"


    Huang Ol ''Three thought about it for a while before saying, "What you say makes sense. I''ll use my Diagram Board to track down the kidnappers."


    "Okay, after you trace your whereabouts, you just have to wait for me in the guest room. I have one more thing to do."


    "Where are you going?"


    I hesitated for a moment. I wanted to say what my master had said to Huang Ol''third, but then I thought about it, even I couldn''t figure it out, how could I make him understand it, "Just do as I say, I''ll come back and find you right away."


    After leaving Zhou Dong''s villa, I walked out of the entrance and immediately saw the car parked at the side. I thought for a moment before walking over and seeing the driver wiping the car inside. I knocked on the window and said, "I''m going out. Can I have a ride?"


    This driver was around 30 years old, had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a flat inch. He looked very energetic. When he saw me, he quickly opened the car door and said with a smile, "Director Zhou told me that you can use the car anytime."


    Mr. Zhou was indeed a businessman. He did everything he could, even giving orders in advance for such a small matter. Unfortunately, he had made such a big mistake. He actually believed the words of a devil.


    I sighed and shook my head before sitting in the first passenger seat.


    The driver started the car and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Take me to the nearest police station."


    The driver was surprised for a moment, but due to his professionalism, he did not ask any further. He stepped on the accelerator and the car sped along the road.


    About ten minutes later, the car slowly stopped. The driver smiled at me and said, "This is the police station of Menshan Town, which is the closest to Director Zhou''s home."


    I looked out of the window and saw that the police station was not very large. It looked like a few simple houses, but the five red stars hanging above the entrance were shining with a golden light. It gave a very solemn feeling.


    I opened the door and stepped out. "Wait here for me," I said to the driver.


    It was around seven o''clock and the police station was very quiet. Not even a single person could be seen. Yeah, it was too early. I wonder if anyone was on duty here.


    Just as I reached the entrance, a person walked out from the duty room to the side. He stared at me and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Is Superintendent here? I have a very important matter to discuss with him." I asked succinctly and directly.


    The person at the door, who looked like a normal police officer, asked with doubt: "You are looking for our Superintendent? Are you here to report a crime? "Then come in and fill out a form. Tell me the details."


    While speaking, I opened the door and led me into the duty room. I took one from the table and handed it to me. "It doesn''t matter who you come here to report. You don''t have to go to our Chief Officer."


    I ignored the form and said to him, "I''m not here to report..."


    Just after saying that half sentence, I was almost frightened by his excessive reaction. I saw him quickly pull out his gun from his waist and point it at me, saying, "You are here to surrender? Sit down here and explain everything. I''m warning you, don''t play any tricks. "


    Seeing his overzealous expression, I smiled and said, "Brother, calm down. I''m not here to report a crime, nor am I here to confess. I''m here to discuss a very important matter with your Superintendent."


    "Sit down, don''t play any tricks in front of me, I''m one of the top three officers in the police academy." He pointed at the chair at the side as he spoke sternly.


    [Oh, that mother came. Are you afraid that others won''t know that you just graduated? I am afraid that he will do something too extreme in his excitement and sit on the chair according to his wishes.]


    I was about to tell him the truth when he took out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed me to the chair.


    Before he could finish, he spoke into the walkie-talkie excitedly, "Chief Li, this is Little Wei. He just caught someone who came to confess and asked for Chief Li to come to the duty room."


    Looking at his excited face as he hung up the walkie-talkie, I helplessly shook my head and said, "You''re called Little Wei, right? From what you''re saying, why did you capture someone who turned himself in? Since that''s the case, why do you need to capture him?"


    Little Wei was stunned for a moment before he seemed to have understood what''s going on. He tilted his head and looked at me: "What crime did you commit? Call me from the bottom of your heart."


    "I didn''t commit a crime?" I said with an innocent look.


    Little Wei frowned and stared with his big eyes as he said in shock: "Ah, you didn''t commit any crimes. Don''t tell me that you came here to make fun of me because I just graduated? Let me tell you, what you''re doing is hindering the police from handling cases and it''s also a crime."


    What the heck is going on? Either Little Wei doesn''t know anything or he''s an idiot, I don''t want to continue arguing with him. I said: "I heard you talking to Lee just now, is he the director here?"


    "That''s right. I advise you to explain earlier. Our Li Clan is much stronger than me."


    Alright, they say that an Elementary Scholar meets a soldier, but there is no way to explain it clearly. I f * ck, this is a Daoist meeting a silly police officer, so how could I possibly explain it clearly?


    I simply shut my mouth and replied with silence. No matter what Wei asks me, I won''t answer him. Since Chief Li is about to arrive, why would he still dare to lynch me?


    Little Wei didn''t say anything when he saw me. His face turned red from anger. He raised his gun and said, "Fine. Since you aren''t willing to speak now, then let''s wait for Superintendent Li to teach you a lesson."


    After a minute or two, I heard some hurried footsteps from outside the duty room. Very quickly, a group of people in police uniform rushed in. The one leading them was a middle-aged man in his forties.


    The moment he entered, he gave me a glance before turning to Wei who was holding a gun and said, "What are you doing? Let go of him."


    "Chief Li, he said he came to surrender."


    Li Jun was so angry that she could not say a word. She turned to the other policeman beside her and said, "You go."


    I stretched my hands and said to the wronged Little Wei, "It''s a good thing you''re not the director. Otherwise, I would have been shot by you."


    "You ¡­"


    Li glared at him, then said to me, "Are you really here to surrender?"


    "I never said it was a surrender. Your men guessed it." As I purposely said those words, I almost angered Little Wei to death. I didn''t care how angry he was. I told Li Jun, "I''m here because of the matter with the Zhou Dong Family."

 C75

    "Director Zhou?" Hearing this name, all the policemen present were shocked. Li spoke with a shaky voice, "Do you know where the Zhou Dong family is?"


    "I don''t know yet, but that''s why I''m looking for you."


    Li Jun waved to the policemen beside her, then turned to Little Wei and said, "Pour two cups of tea and bring it to the reception room."


    After he was done with this, he looked at me and said with a smile, "Come with me to the living room."


    We sat opposite each other in the living room. Two cups of steaming hot tea were placed on the table. I took a sip and asked, "Sir Li, according to your current knowledge, how much do you know about the kidnappers?"


    "Who exactly are you? What is your relationship with Director Zhou or the kidnappers?"


    I knew that he would ask this question. I took out a stack of talisman paper from my pocket and placed it on the table in front of him. "I am a cultivator. I was invited by Zhou Dong to help him."


    "What?" In order to find the whereabouts of his family, Director Zhou actually invited a Taoist? " Li Jun was obviously annoyed when she said this, "Isn''t this bullsh * t? Just look for the kidnappers and get our law enforcement department to hire a Taoist."


    "Chief Li, don''t be agitated yet. I''m not done yet."


    Hearing me say this, Superintendent Li calmed down a little and said to me, "I''m sorry, but I''m a law enforcer. I don''t believe you guys ¡­" As for the feudal superstition, if there''s nothing else, you might as well go back. "


    When I saw Li''s reaction, I didn''t feel shocked or angry at all. Even ordinary people would find it hard to believe the words of a ghost or god, let alone a cop.


    "Chief Li, listen to me first. The matter with the Zhou Dong Family is not just a simple kidnapping case. I''m afraid that you, the law enforcement officials, will not be able to solve it."


    "Enough, stop advocating superstitious opinions. Otherwise, I can catch you anytime."


    Alright, since Li Jun doesn''t believe me, then I can only let him see for himself. Then, I took out the purple gold gourd and chanted the incantation. I said to Li Jun. before I opened the lid, "Watch carefully."


    In broad daylight, in front of both of us, I released Situ Xiaoqian from the purple gold gourd.


    When Li Jun saw this, she was so frightened that her face immediately changed. He had seen a ghost with his own eyes. Moreover, it was so close. He trembled as he pointed at Situ Xiaoqian and said, "This ¡­ This is a ghost?"


    Situ Xiaoqian knew the reason why I called her out so she purposely revealed a horrifying face.


    When I saw Li Jun''s terrified expression, my goal was achieved. I winked at Situ Xiaoqian and put him back into the purple gold gourd. Then I said, "Chief Li, you should believe what I''m saying now, right?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Lee, you don''t have to be so scared. I have already subdued the ghost lady." I comforted Superintendent Li and continued, "Now can we talk about the Dong family and those kidnappers?"


    Hearing is believing, this saying is absolutely correct. Ever since Li saw Situ Xiaoqian, his attitude towards me took a 180 degree turn, "This little Taoist, what do you want to know?"


    The heck, it seems that Li Jun was quite frightened and she didn''t hear what I just said. Helpless, she can only repeat it once more.


    Li Jun nodded and said, "We have been trying to find any clues regarding Director Zhou''s arrival all this time, but unfortunately, those kidnappers were very cunning. Every time, we would have been caught off guard."


    "So you can''t catch the kidnappers now?" Seeing Li Jun nod her head with a worried expression, I smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. We can accurately investigate the whereabouts of the kidnappers. However, we still need you to make a move to capture them."


    Li Jun abruptly stood up and looked at me in astonishment. "You really know where the kidnapper is?"


    "Chief Li, get ready, we are going to capture those kidnappers right now."


    Even though the Gatehouse wasn''t big, the Li Residence had five police cars and a dozen policemen. Before we got in the car, I saw that every policeman had guns in their hands, giving off the feeling that a war was about to break out.


    Li Jun and I sat in the police car at the very front. I smiled and said, "Every time you guys send out a police officer, you always have this kind of aura, as if you were facing a great enemy?"


    Commissioner Li shook his head and said with embarrassment, "Of course not. These police cars and some police officers were temporarily assigned to the Dong family''s huge kidnapping case. Mr Zhou is well-known in the local or even the local district, and his case is bound to attract a lot of attention. "


    I smiled and did not reply. After all, Zhou Dong had founded the Zhou Group, which was worth at least a hundred million yuan. For someone as important as him, not to mention kidnapping a major criminal, even the slightest movement would attract everyone''s attention.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Li Jun once again asked with a puzzled expression: "You guys said it just now? Other than this little Taoist, the others are all Taoists? "


    "No need to be so polite, you can just call me Little Tian. That''s right, the person with me is also a cultivator. His name is Huang Lao San, he is ¡­"


    Li Jun was very surprised, and said: "Old Huang San? Is he under twenty years old and often following behind an old man? "


    "Yeah, could it be that Superintendent Li has dealt with them before?"


    Lee was silent for a while and then said, "No, but there was another order in the sector for us to search for these two, but we soon told them that we didn''t need to track them down."


    "Do you know the reason?" I asked curiously.


    "Neither the order of the investigation nor the order of the suspension of the investigation revealed the reason. However, according to my guess, the two of them should not have committed any crime. It''s more like the district has a request for them."


    After hearing this, I had a rough understanding. Every year, there would be many murders and disappearances. Law enforcement officials might not be able to find any clues to solve these cases, but most of them are still in suspense.


    Amongst these pending cases, there were many that were related to Yao Xie.


    Li Jun probably said that she was looking for Second Master and disciple Huang in the previous area because she wanted to use their cultivation experience to uncover an important unsolved case.


    "This little Taoist ¡­" Eh, Little Tian, this is the first time I am cooperating with someone who cultivates the Dao. There are places that I do not understand or need to hide, so you should remind me at any time. " Superintendent Li said politely.


    I smiled at him and said, "There''s nothing to hide. You''re the main force in capturing the kidnappers. Third Elder Huang and I are just here to help."


    Hearing me say this, Lee seemed very happy, and his eyes were full of gratitude when he looked at me.


    When they were still 100 meters away from Zhou Dong''s villa, five police cars sounded the alarm at the same time, meaning that the law enforcement agencies were coming to handle the case.

 C76

    When we arrived at the entrance of the villa, Director Zhou and a few servants were standing there waiting. As soon as they saw Li Jun and I getting out of the car, they quickly walked up to us and said with a look of anticipation: "Chief Li, the Little Heavenly Master is here."


    Chief Li politely greeted Director Zhou and then turned serious, saying, "Director Zhou, regarding your family, our law enforcement will definitely solve the case as soon as possible. You can go back and wait."


    "How confident are you this time?"


    "We will do our best ¡­"


    I wasn''t too interested in the conversation between the two of them. After greeting Li Jun, I went around to look for Huang Lao San.


    After circling around, I couldn''t find Huang Ol ''Three. This made me a little angry. The alarm just now was so loud, could it be that he didn''t hear me? Helpless, he could only enter the villa and head towards the guest room.


    After knocking on the door a few times, I stood outside and shouted, "Huang Lao San, this is Xiao Tian, hurry up and open the door."


    Not long later, Huang Lao San stuck his head out and saw me. He pulled me into the room and closed the door behind him.


    The moment I entered his room, I saw a Diagram Board on the table, as well as some random items. I curiously asked, "Are you busy with this?"


    Huang Lao San patted me on the shoulder, gesturing for me to sit down on a chair to the side. He went back to his Diagram Board and fiddled with it, saying, "This is the tracking skill that Master taught me. I''ve already located and locked down the kidnapper."


    "Oh, where are they?"


    Huang Ol''third said while he was tidying up the items on the table, "We''ll head westward twenty kilometers with this."


    "No more details?"


    "The Divination Board''s tracking technique can only detect the general location of the kidnappers. However, when we get to the vicinity, the Divination Board will show us the exact location of the kidnappers."


    I was still a bit worried earlier, since the police were already here. If Huang Lao San didn''t find out where the kidnappers were, then I would be in deep trouble. Standing up from his chair, he pulled Huang Lao San along. "That''s great, hurry up and come with me."


    Huang Lao San was dragged around by me, and after pushing me away, he asked, "Just now, I heard the sound of a police car outside. Did you bring them here?"


    "That''s right, letting them capture the kidnappers is reasonable."


    Huang Lao San put away his abacus and looked at me in shock, "You, did you often cooperate with them before?"


    "The first time." I was afraid that Officer Li would get anxious, so I said to him impatiently, "That''s enough. If there''s anything we want to say, we can talk about it later. Let''s leave quickly."


    Very quickly, we walked out of the villa and arrived outside the door. After I gave them a brief introduction, I turned my head to look at Director Zhou, who was standing beside me. At this moment, Director Zhou was looking at me with a complicated expression.


    "Director Zhou, leave the matters of your family to us. As for you ¡­" In front of so many people around me, I couldn''t just say it out loud. "After what happened last night, you should know what to do."


    Zhou Dong heaved a sigh of relief and said gratefully: "Little Heavenly Master, please be merciful. I won''t make any more mistakes."


    Under Huang Lao San''s guidance, the five police cars started moving again, heading towards the west.


    Third Elder Huang and I sat in the passenger seat. Since we got on the car, he hadn''t said a word, probably still immersed in the grief from his death. I nudged him and said, "We will definitely take revenge for martial uncle''s death. Let''s first settle the matter with the Dong Family of the Zhou Dynasty."


    "I know." Elder Huang nodded.


    "Oh right, when you met Director Zhou today, did he say anything to you? Or did you see anything strange about him?"


    Huang Lao San thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Ever since you left, I''ve met him once, and he acted very courteously towards me. There''s nothing strange about it. What''s wrong? Why are you asking this?"


    "It''s nothing, just a casual question."


    This Zhou Dong was really curious. The incident last night had caused such a ruckus, and the matter of him offering sacrifices to the Six-Armed Demon had already been exposed. Why was he still so calm? When I thought back to the front door of the villa, Director Zhou did not mention anything about what happened last night.


    Could Director Zhou be related to the Six-Armed Demon? No, since the Six-Armed Demon was repelled by me, it shouldn''t be coming back ¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that there was a problem. Although the Six-Armed Demon was pushed back by me, he should not be injured.


    Judging from Director Zhou''s strange behavior, it was very strange for him to not mention anything about what happened last night, as if he was intentionally pretending that nothing had happened.


    According to common sense, when Director Zhou sees me, he should give me an explanation. After all, I witnessed the entire process of his sacrifice last night in detail. Indeed, Zhou Dong did not personally kill the sacrificial offering used for the sacrifice, but he personally dissected the child''s corpse and took out his internal organs. This was also a crime of disrespect towards the corpse.


    However, Director Zhou didn''t say anything. There must be a connection between him and the Six-Armed Demon, who needed to be sacrificed twice.


    At the moment, I can not get away, I can only hope that Zhou Dong no longer muddle.


    "Stop, follow the path on the left."


    When we reached a fork in the road, Huang Lao San was directing the police officer who was driving while observing the amulet. He was driving left and right, and I was about to faint from all the twists and turns.


    Soon, the police car arrived at a factory. Huang Lao San signalled for them to stop and stared at the plate for a while before saying, "The kidnappers are in this factory, let''s get off here."


    I looked out the window and saw that it was at least a few hundred meters away from the factory. However, what Huang Lao San did was right. If a police car was driven directly to the factory, it would definitely attract the attention of the kidnappers inside.


    Li Jun didn''t ask anything. She opened the car door and got out, waving to the police cars that were slowly approaching from behind. After the dozen armed policemen got out of the cars, she gave them an explanation.


    Soon, more than a dozen police officers spread out, and with the help of some obstacles, they made their way to the front of the factory.


    At this time, Lee walked up to us and said, "Thank you for your hard work. As long as the kidnappers are in this factory, we won''t let them escape this time. You can go back to the police car."


    What was originally said was true. Third Elder Huang and I were responsible for finding traces of the kidnappers. After that, Li Yao led his men to capture them.


    But I suddenly changed my mind and said, "Lee, we want to go in together."


    "That won''t do." Lee shook his head and said, "Catching the kidnappers is our responsibility as law enforcement personnel. Besides, those kidnappers all have guns and it''s very dangerous. I don''t agree to let you go together."


    "Thank you for Li Jun''s concern. We are not there to capture the kidnappers. We just stand behind you and watch. Is that still not okay?"


    Lee thought for a moment and said, "Alright, but you guys have to remember this. You can only watch from afar."

 C77

    The factory looked very old, and the iron fences around the gates were all rotten into a frame. Looking inside, there were many empty houses, and it looked very desolate. However, this factory was probably built many years ago.


    Huang Lao San and I were at least fifty to sixty meters away from Li''s group.


    At this moment, seeing that Li Jun and the dozen of police officers had all dispersed and entered the empty houses, no matter how many houses there were inside, it was not enough for a dozen people to quickly search.


    There was only one building that looked like an office building that had not been inspected. At this time, Li Jun called over a dozen policemen together and made arrangements in a low voice.


    With a wave of his hand, the three policemen went to the back of the office building to block the back door. There were three policemen hiding on both sides of the door.


    I turned my head to look at Huang Lao San and asked, "Are you sure the kidnappers are here?"


    "A hundred percent sure." Huang Lao San answered confidently, and then asked doubtfully, "Little Tian, Master and I have dealt with law enforcement before. Usually at this point, we don''t need to do anything, we just have to wait outside."


    I waved my hand and said, "We could have done that before, but this time we won''t. I suspect that there are cultivators amongst these kidnappers."


    "Ah, how is that possible?"


    "Think about it, when the Mystical Mountain Police Station was investigating the location of these kidnappers, there were several times where they were located, but they always missed. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Huang Ol ''Three scratched his head, still having a doubtful expression, "What''s so strange about that? The kidnapper must have noticed something and moved on."


    That makes sense, but I think that no matter how smart the kidnapper is, he won''t be able to avoid being caught by the law enforcement officials in time.


    Even if the kidnappers could really do it, it wouldn''t be bad for me to go in and take a look. For such a big kidnapping case, it wouldn''t be bad to be able to personally see the kidnappers get caught.


    I patted Huang Lao San and said, "I''m just going in to take a look. If my guess is wrong, there aren''t any cultivators amongst the kidnappers. It''s not much of a loss for us. It''s also good to have a long knowledge."


    Huang Ol''third still disagreed, "That''s not too good. The law enforcement department is handling the case, but if we were to join in, it would cause a misunderstanding."


    "You''re so long-winded. Just stand in the distance and watch. It''s not like we''re going to make a move, so what''s wrong with that?" I looked at him and said, "If you don''t want to go, you can stay. I''ll go over myself."


    After saying that, I followed the actions of Li''s group and followed along the edges of some of the obstacles. Hearing the sound of footsteps behind me, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Arriving at the door of the office, the three policemen on both sides stopped us and said, "Please wait outside, the Li family is inside handling the case. You should just wait outside."


    I lowered my face and purposely threatened them, "There aren''t just kidnappers in there, there might be monsters as well. If we aren''t allowed in, will you be able to bear the consequences?"


    The three policemen looked at each other. They couldn''t figure out whether what I said was true or not. After hesitating for a moment, they said, "The two of you be careful. The kidnappers inside are all criminals. They still have guns in their hands."


    I waved my hands and said, "Even if there''s a cannon, we won''t be afraid."


    Huang Lao San, who was behind me, kept sighing and mumbling to himself, "I''m really free. Just bring them over, and they still want to come in."


    Hearing his complaints, I laughed to myself. Actually, I am also very clear that capturing the kidnappers is a matter of law enforcement. As a cultivator, I should not interfere.


    Furthermore, these kidnappers were related to the Six-Armed Demon, which further confirmed my suspicion.


    He really couldn''t understand why these kidnappers would choose such a place. Although it was hidden, it was too dangerous. The entire office building could collapse at any time.


    There was one more thing I couldn''t understand. This abandoned factory was very remote and there weren''t any residents around. What were these kidnappers going to eat or drink? Did they have to go to the market a few miles away to buy things every day?


    If that was the case, then Li Jun would be able to track them down within three days.


    Since I can''t figure it out, I won''t think too much about it. Anyway, this isn''t an important matter, as long as I capture the kidnappers here, I will be able to get to the bottom of this.


    When he reached the third floor, he suddenly heard a miserable scream that was extremely loud. It was soon followed by the sound of chaotic footsteps.


    "Not good, they seem to be fighting."


    The more I heard, the more suspicious I felt. Li Jun and the five policemen all came in with guns, and the kidnappers here also had guns. Since they were fighting, why couldn''t I hear any gunshots?


    "Let''s go and take a look."


    As soon as I finished speaking, without caring about whether Huang Lao San agreed or not, I ran upstairs. This office building has five floors, and from the sound of the scream, it should be on the fourth floor.


    Hiding by the stairs, I looked inside and my heart skipped a beat. My previous guess was right, Li''s four policemen were on the left side and the one on the right was a bunch of kidnappers. They were pointing their guns at each other.


    The scene was normal. The police were holding a gun against each other, but my gaze was locked on one of the kidnappers.


    This person was not holding a gun, but a golden bottle. He was looking at the group with a complacent expression and said, "All of you should leave quickly. This Penniless Priest isn''t a bloodthirsty person. He doesn''t want to kill anymore."


    Between the two groups lay a motionless constable, who seemed to have little hope of survival.


    I didn''t see any obvious scars on his body, but ¡­ His face darkened as if he had been poisoned.


    "Lil ''Tian, that police officer died because he was possessed by a ghost. It seems like you''re right, there''s not only the kidnappers here, but also Yao Xie." Huang Lao San said in a low voice behind me.


    I nodded, and said to Huang Lao San, "There is a cultivator amongst the kidnappers who seems to be able to control the evil spirits. The most important thing for you to do after dealing with the evil spirits is to protect them.

 C78

    Li Jun angrily looked at the Daoist priest and said: "You are also a cultivator, why did you use an evil technique to kill my subordinates?"


    "As per the wishes of others and matters of loyalty, you should all hurry up and leave. Otherwise, everyone''s fate will be the same as the one on the ground. When the time comes, this Penniless Priest must not remind you."


    Such an arrogant monster, I will definitely teach you a lesson today. "I quickly walked in front of Li Si and said:" Li Si, quickly lead people to capture those kidnappers.


    "Little Tian, this Taoist is very powerful, especially the golden bottle in his hand. With just a slight shake, one of my officers falls down."


    I waved my hand. "It''s just a small trick. Watch how I take care of him."


    Seeing how relaxed I was, Li Wen did not try to persuade me anymore. He signalled to the policemen beside him and said in a low voice, "We haven''t found Director Zhou''s family yet. When we fight, we must finish the battle quickly. If they resist ¡­" "They will definitely resist. They can just kill them all."


    In my opinion, there''s no need for these kidnappers to be killed. However, this is, after all, a case of law enforcement, so I can''t stop them.


    "Hey, where did this brat come from? Did he come here to seek death?" Yao Daoism swept a glance over me and saw that I wasn''t a police officer. He then said disdainfully to me.


    From the looks of it, he is at most a third-rate Daoist Priest. However, the golden bottle in his hand does not look simple. It should be an extremely powerful magic tool.


    "Path of Yao, as a cultivator, you actually went against the rules of the heaven and helped the evildoer. You are truly detestable."


    "Quite the tone you have there. Come, let this poor man see your abilities."


    I coldly snorted and took off the purple gold gourd from my waist. "I''m using a Daoist magic item to control the evil spirits to harm the common people. Today, I will not only teach you a lesson, but I will also take the magic item in your hand."


    When the spirit demon saw that I took out the purple gold gourd, he was slightly startled and frowned: "Your gourd is also a magic item? "Kid, could it be that you are also a cultivator?"


    "Cut the crap, let''s see the real deal."


    A third-rate cultivator like him, instead of focusing on cultivation, has even used a Daoist magic item to commit evil deeds. I truly look down on him. If I don''t give him a bit of strength now, he will probably do even worse things in the future.


    A furious look appeared on Yao Daozi''s face as he said to the kidnappers beside him, "You guys go deal with those policemen, I''ll deal with this brat."


    Those kidnappers were fat and had big ears. They were tall and sturdy, and had messy tattoos on their bodies. They did not look like good people. However, these kidnappers were very respectful towards the Spirit Demon Dao, so after they replied, they all retreated together.


    I smiled faintly and thought to myself, is that what''s fair? For me to deal with the Spirit Demon Dao and the kidnappers led by Li Jun, along with Huang Lao San''s help, Li Jun should not be at a disadvantage.


    However, when I turned my head to look at Huang Lao San, I was shocked to find that he didn''t know where he had gone off to. Meanwhile, Li Jun and her men had once again drawn their guns to confront the kidnappers.


    At this crucial moment, Huang Ol ''Three ran away. Just as I was looking around for his trail, I heard a loud shout from the Spirit Demon, "Attack!"


    Following that, a series of gunshots rang out from Li Residence''s side. Both parties used the cover to move and fire continuously.


    The Spirit Demon cultivator also attacked at the same time, he raised the golden bottle in his hand, and started chanting the technique, following that, the bottle started to slightly move, and black smoke came out, and floated in the sky.


    Ghost?


    I looked at the black smoke and knew that it was the Yin Qi emitted by the ghost. I couldn''t help but laugh in my heart. This monster was simply too unruly. He actually released a ghost in front of the purple gold gourd.


    Collect!


    I directed the purple gold gourd at the black smoke in the air. Following my command, the black smoke was sucked into the purple gold gourd and disappeared without a trace.


    Yao Dao''s body trembled. He never thought that in the blink of an eye, the ghost he released would be taken away by me. "Kid, what magic tool is that in your hand?"


    I touched the purple gold gourd and didn''t even look at him. "Are you scared?" As long as you hand the magic tool in your hand to this young master, I might be able to spare your life. Otherwise, this young master''s magic tool will sooner or later belong to you, and you''ll have to keep your life. "


    Yao Dao was stunned for a moment. He looked at the purple gold gourd in my hand and seemed to know that he was no match for it. He threw out a piece of talisman paper. The moment the talisman landed, it released a ball of flames.


    I saw that the Spirit Demon wanted to escape, but f * ck, who the hell did he think he was? With just a useless piece of talisman, he wanted to slip away? How could it be so easy?


    The moment the talisman landed on the ground, I had already guessed the original intent of the demonic path. I dodged to the side, dodging the flames, and directly arrived in front of the fleeing demonic path. I looked at him with disdain and said, "Either the magic tools leave behind people to leave, or you leave all for me."


    When the Spirit Demon saw that his escape had been seen through, his face darkened and said, "Little brat, don''t force me."


    "You still want to fight? Bring it over. No matter how many ghosts you release, it will be useless in front of me. "


    A look of fear slowly surfaced on Yao Daoism''s face. He knew clearly in his heart that what I said was not false, he relied on the ghost that was released from the golden bottle, but he was still able to deal with normal people, so he stopped eating when he met me.


    I thought that he was about to make a move, but he threw the magic tool in front of me, and took the opportunity when I was about to go get the magic tool, and quickly ran down the stairs.


    Holding the golden bottle in my hand, I looked at the escaping Yao Dao and smiled. "With just this bit of ability, you still dare to come out and commit crimes. If it weren''t for the sake of fellow daoists, how could I let you leave so easily?"


    The demons fled in panic. The kidnappers that were still fighting desperately to the death immediately stopped as well. A few of them were fast enough to follow the demons and run away with them. However, Li Jun and the others were even faster in their actions. They charged forward a few times and subdued the kidnappers.


    I walked to Li''s side and asked, "How are your men injured?"


    "Without the existence of the Path of Yao, the kidnappers were easy to deal with. Other than the officers who were killed by the Path of Yao earlier, the other policemen were not injured." As Li Jun spoke, she looked at the police officer lying on the ground and sighed as she said, "Another young police officer died in the line of duty."


    I waved my hand and said, "I don''t have much to say about the previous officer who lost his life, but this officer will not lose his."


    Ah!" Lee looked at me in surprise.

 C79

    I walked over to the officer who was lying on the ground and looked between his eyebrows. "He''s not dead," I said.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Li Jun heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Leave that policeman to me. Officer Li, Zhou Dong''s kidnapped family is still missing, shouldn''t you do something?"


    "Don''t worry, the other policemen are questioning the kidnappers. I believe they will get their results soon."


    I nodded, signalling for the wounded officer to sit up. Then, I filled my hands with the power of the Art of Soul Awakening and pressed it between his eyebrows. Then, I channeled the power of the Art of Soul Awakening into his body.


    The injured policeman''s yin qi invaded, causing his own yang qi to be damaged. I used poison to counter poison and let the yin qi from the Soulreaper Art to force the remaining yin qi out of the policeman''s body.


    Soon, the injured policeman coughed and took a deep breath. Seeing that Li Jun was standing in front of him, he asked, "Li Jun, have you caught the kidnapper?"


    Seeing that the police officer had woken up, Li Jun gratefully grabbed my hand and said, "Little Heavenly Master, you really are a godly person. If not for you, I''m afraid that we would all be dead here. Thank you so much."


    "Police cooperation, this is what I should do." Thinking about the demon way that escaped, I said awkwardly.


    The injured police officer knew that I saved him and was so excited that he almost cried. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was severely injured, based on his current expression, he might have knocked me out a few times.


    I patted the injured police officer''s shoulder and said, "You guys risked your lives to handle this case, which makes me sincerely admire you. Although you don''t have your life at risk right now, your yang energy has been severely damaged.


    "Don''t worry, he''s injured due to work. I''ll take proper care of it."


    Just then, the police officers who were interrogating the kidnappers came one by one to report. However, the results of their report were not satisfactory. They did not even question the Zhou Dong Family from the kidnappers'' mouths.


    "These damn kidnappers, their mouths are quite tight. They''re all brought back to the station." Then he said to one of the officers, "You go down and tell the other brothers to conduct a thorough search of the factory."


    "Chief Li, did you see Third Elder Huang?"


    "Is it the little Daoist that came with you? I saw him once when you guys came, and I haven''t seen him since."


    I smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about the whereabouts of the people from the Dong Family of Zhou. Huang Lao San will soon bring you good news."


    Li was a smart man, and soon he understood why I said that. Huang Ol ''Three''s tracking skill was also visible to the public. He had disappeared from the start, which meant that he had gone to search for the Zhou Dong Family.


    The huge case that had alarmed the area was finally going to be solved today. Lee was both excited and nervous. He kept clapping his hands and walking around on the spot.


    Seeing that he was so nervous, I said, "How about we go back and wait for him? The kidnapper has already arrived. I believe that as the chief of the Sect Police Station, you still have a lot of matters to take care of."


    As Li Jun paced back and forth, she waved her hand and said, "It''s fine, the police will arrange everything. I have to wait here for Huang Lao San to come back first so I can be at ease when I see that the Dong Family members are safe."


    After hearing his words, I didn''t try to persuade him anymore. Instead, I walked to a nearby broken chair and sat down.


    Li Si paced back and forth a few times before he suddenly walked to my side and asked, "That''s right, how much do you know about the Spirit Demon Dao?"


    "He''s just a third-rate cultivator. I''ve already left his magic tool behind, and I believe he won''t be able to continue to commit evil in the future."


    "You want me to let that evil Taoist go?" "Little Tian, as an important person in this kidnapping case, if we don''t beat him up, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to explain it to the district."


    Speaking of this evil Taoist, I also have some doubts in my heart. He is only a third-rate cultivator, how could he be involved in such a huge kidnapping case?


    No, that''s not right. The evil Taoist has the spirit controlling magical equipment. To him, he can take as many worldly items as he wants as he wants.


    Furthermore, this magical equipment looked very similar to the golden-purple gourd. Had he stolen it, or had a cultivator gifted it to him?


    To say it was stolen, a third-rate cultivator like him could only steal it from his master or from a sect. If that''s really the case, then it''s nothing. I just need to find out the source of this magical equipment and personally return it.


    However, if a cultivator were to gift it to him, it would be troublesome. To be able to give away such a powerful magic tool meant that this person was no ordinary cultivator.


    What worries me more is that this person''s identity is not simple. Why would he give a magic tool to a third-rate cultivator? What is his goal? I can''t help but worry about that.


    Thinking to this, I said to Li Jun: "That evil Taoist most likely listened to someone''s words, or was used by someone. I feel that what you said is correct. You must think of a way to trace the location of the evil Taoist."


    Li Jun thought for a moment and asked, "You mean, there''s someone behind the Demonic Daoist?"


    "It should be like this."


    "It doesn''t make sense." Li Jun rubbed her chin and said with furrowed brows, "Although I have never interacted with you people who cultivate the Dao, I have heard that you all treat money as worldly possessions. What is the target of those who cultivate the Path of Yao?"


    I was also considering this question, but soon got an answer. I couldn''t help but say in astonishment, "Could it be for the Six-Armed Demon?"


    "Six-Armed Demon, what is this?"


    This was troublesome. Originally, they thought that Zhou Dong''s family was kidnapped due to the enmity of the kidnappers. Who knew that the real culprit was an extremely powerful cultivator.


    "Chief Li, I need to rush back to Director Zhou''s house. When Huang Ol ''Three comes back, tell him to find me as soon as possible."


    Noticing my anxious expression, Li Jun hurriedly nodded and said, "Okay, I will inform Third Elder Huang as soon as possible."


    "Tell me what?"


    Suddenly, Huang Lao San''s voice came from behind me. He seemed to be very happy at this moment as he walked in front of me and said, "What are you blanking out for? What do you want Officer Li to tell me? You can tell me directly now."


    Before I could say anything, Lee said, "Little Taoist, Zhou''s family ¡­" You didn''t find it? "

 C80

    This was the first time he had smiled since his master''s death, "These kidnappers are really smart. They actually hid Director Zhou''s family in a secret room. If it wasn''t for the Abacus Tracing Technique, we might not have been able to find them."


    I happily walked to his side and patted his shoulder. "You''re still the best."


    Hearing Huang San say that he had already sent back Chairman Zhou''s family, Lee finally let out a breath of relief. He looked at us gratefully and said, "It''s all thanks to you guys this time, I don''t even know how to thank you."


    Huang Lao San and I waved our hands together, saying, "It''s all due to you. Don''t thank me for anything. It''s foreign."


    The kidnapping of the Zhou Dong family was over. Chief Li went back to the Gatekeeper''s Office. He continued to check the rumors about the kidnappers and, according to me, continued to track down the culprit who ran away. He found the real culprit.


    Huang Lao San and I had also returned to Zhou Dong''s villa. I didn''t expect that when we arrived at the main entrance, the Zhou family would be waiting for us there. When they saw us return, they were filled with enthusiasm.


    However, I had been secretly observing Zhou Dong. I noticed that his eyes were flickering, as though he was deliberately hiding something.


    In front of the Zhou Dong family, I was too embarrassed to say anything. After the thank you banquet this evening ended, I called Zhou to the side and stared into his eyes, saying, "Director Zhou, we have already rescued your family. Do you have anything else to say to me?"


    "No, no."


    "Zhou Dong, you are also a smart person. In the end, the responsibility for your family''s kidnapping rests with you. If you don''t help the Six-Armed Demon revive, you won''t implicate them. "It''s true that we''re fine this time, but if you continue to help evildoers, I''m afraid you won''t be so lucky next time."


    I''ve already said what I wanted to say, there''s no way Zhou Dong wouldn''t understand. It''s just that he still had the attitude of not saying anything.


    Alright, since Director Zhou is so quiet, I can only say it out loud.


    "The Six-Armed Demon was forced back by me, so it will definitely speed up its revival. However, the sacrifice cannot be completed by itself, so it will need someone else''s help. Zhou Dong, you cannot afford to be muddle-headed again."


    Zhou Dong''s face alternated between green and white. He must have heard my words and was currently struggling furiously in his heart.


    To find traces of the Six-Armed Demon as soon as possible, I had to pry open Director Zhou''s mouth. "Do you know who kidnapped your family?" I asked. The real ''black hand'' is a demonic cultivator with profound cultivation experience. If you don''t think for yourself, don''t you think about your family? "


    "I ¡­" Director Zhou was finally unable to hold on any longer. He sighed and said, "Alright, I admit it. The Six-Armed Demon found me once again and asked me to complete the remaining two sacrifices."


    "The sacrifice has been completed?" I suppressed my anger and asked as calmly as I could.


    If the last two sacrifices were completed, the Six-Armed Demon would be completely resurrected. By that time, forget about repelling it, even if Master and the others came, the Six-Armed Demon would have no way of dealing with them.


    "No, it was only a sacrifice." Director Zhou was thoroughly scared now. He quickly pulled on my arm and said, "I was also forced to do so. The Demon God said that if I didn''t continue helping him, not only would I destroy the Zhou Group, but my family as well."


    "You only care about your own little benefits and don''t use your brain to think about it. Once the Six-Armed Demon truly revives, all the living beings in the world will definitely face a calamity. Do you really want to see that kind of scene?"


    "I ¡­"


    I completely lost patience and became furious towards Director Zhou. I forcefully shook his hand away and said, "You''re a smart person, so we can distinguish between good and evil. Fortunately, the Six Armed Demon God hasn''t truly revived. What do you plan to do next?"


    After I finished speaking, I turned around and walked straight back into the guest room.


    Not even five minutes after he had returned to the guest room, he heard a knock on the door, and then Zhou Dong walked in with a regretful look on his face, as if he was a child who had just done something wrong.


    Seeing Director Zhou''s attitude, it seemed that he was truly regretting it. I sighed and said, "Sigh, I know that you''re helpless against it. Luckily, it hasn''t reached an irreparable extent. As long as you truly regret it, you can still eliminate the Six-Armed Demon God."


    "Little Heavenly Master, don''t worry. I don''t want to think about the Zhou Group anymore, and only for the sake of my family. Tell me, what should I do."


    In this situation, after the Six-Armed Demon was pushed back by me, it disappeared into the distance. There was no way for Huang Lao San to find any trace of it. The only breakthrough was to use Zhou Dong to find its location.


    After sorting out the entire matter, a plan to eliminate the Six-Armed Demon appeared. I whispered to Director Zhou about what he was going to do next.


    After hearing that, Zhou Dong was stunned. He stammered out, "Little Heavenly Master, you ¡­ you still want me to help the Six Armed Demon God?"


    "What you did was just one branch of the plan. You don''t need to ask any further. Just do as I say."


    Although Director Zhou didn''t understand, he still complied with my orders. After cupping his hands, he walked out.


    Just as Zhou Dong left, Huang Lao San walked back in, muttering in confusion: "This Zhou Dong is too weird, his family has already returned, why is he still so depressed?"


    "Come, third brother, I have something to say to you." Afterwards, I told him about how Director Zhou had once again helped the Six-Armed Demon. Unexpectedly, Huang Lao San got angry and slammed the table before standing up.


    I reached out and grabbed him. "What''s the big reaction for?"


    Huang Lao San''s eyes burned with anger, gritting his teeth, "Zhou Dong is too inhuman. While we were helping him save his family, he was still helping the Six-Armed Demon. Little Tian, don''t pull me. I''ll go cripple him now."


    "Listen to what I have to say first. It''s true that Director Zhou shouldn''t do anything, but he''s already regretting it. He even promised to help us get rid of the Six-Armed Demon."


    Huang Lao San snorted and said, "Can you still trust his words?"


    "Director Zhou is just an ordinary human, if he still doesn''t know repentance, he can punish him at any time." Director Zhou is just an ordinary human, if he still doesn''t know repentance, he can punish him anytime.


    Huang Lao San thought for a moment before angrily snorting and sitting back down in his chair, he asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    "My master realized that Taoist Priest had already contacted his fellow Daoists, so he should be here soon. Before they arrive, we have to track down the hiding place of the Six-Armed Demon and prevent or destroy its final offering."

 C81

    "Tracking down the Six-Armed Demon? "Then I can''t help in any way. The Divination Board''s tracking is based on the cultivator''s cultivation experience. If the person being traced''s cultivation experience exceeds the caster''s, then the Divination Board''s tracking technique will be useless."


    Even without Huang Lao San''s words, I had already guessed it. Otherwise, according to his hatred towards the Six-Armed Demon, he would have already used the Diagram Board to track him down.


    "It''s fine, I''ve already decided on what to do."


    That night, Zhou Dong quietly left the villa with a black bag in his hand. Even the driver was not alarmed as he walked towards a secluded place alone.


    After about half an hour, Zhou Dong walked to an old house. From the looks of it, this house should have been abandoned long ago. When he walked to the door, Director Zhou looked behind him cautiously and then sneaked in.


    Not long after Zhou Dong entered, Huang Lao San and I appeared. I stared at the shabby house in front of us and said, "Huang Lao San, place a Demon Suppression Talisman around the house and keep watch outside."


    "You want to go in by yourself?" Huang Ol ''Three asked worriedly.


    I nodded. "It''s fine. According to the time, Master should have already made preparations. If he can find out where I am, you can wait for them here."


    Afterwards, I also lightly walked in. When I entered the house, I realised that it was made of wood. The house creaked as I walked. I was afraid that I would arouse the Six-Armed Demon above me. I walked with extreme caution.


    Even though the house was shabby and was made of wood, it had a very nice layout. There were two floors, one of which was a very wide hall, while the other one was a room with two closed doors. I went over to take a look, but did not see Director Zhou.


    I was sure that Director Zhou was on the second floor, so I slowly made my way up the stairs. The moment I stepped onto the second floor, I heard him say, "Demon god, this is the last sacrifice for your revival. I hope you can promise me that, but you have to do it."


    The Six-Armed Demon let out a strange laugh, "As long as you can help me finish the last sacrifice and allow this demon god to revive successfully, the entire world will belong to this demon god. That small matter of yours is nothing more than a small act."


    The Six-Armed Demon''s tone was filled with excitement. After being trapped here for a thousand years and secretly going through multiple sacrifices, it could be completely resurrected once this sacrifice ended.


    "Devil god, the last sacrifice is especially important. You have already been here for one or two days. In order to prevent the little Taoist who forced you back last time from chasing you, should we change the place?"


    "That little Daoist is really hateful. After this Demon God is revived, the first person this time will be him." The Six-Armed Demon angrily said. Then, he was startled as he asked, "What did you say just now? You want to change locations?"


    "That''s right, what if that little Daoist comes over and destroys the priest? What should we do then?"


    The Six-Armed Demon''s eyes glowed red as he stared at Zhou Dong and said, "You attracted his attention?"


    "No, no, I was just worried." Director Zhou shook his head in fear and said, "This little one is also thinking for the Demon God. I only have one sacrifice left, so I should be extra careful."


    When I, who was hiding at the foot of the stairs, heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh. Director Zhou looked terrified, but he was deliberately stalling for time.


    However, Director Zhou''s delay seemed to have aroused the vigilance of the Six-Armed Demon. If Director Zhou did not perform the sacrificial ceremony, it was likely that he would be killed.


    It was about time for the young master to appear on stage. I intentionally coughed lightly and walked over. I signaled to Zhou Dong with my hand, signalling him to hurry up and leave.


    Zhou Dong was like a released prisoner. He didn''t even look back as he lifted his leg and left.


    When the Six-Armed Demon saw me appear, in addition to Zhou Dong''s reaction, it immediately realized that it had been fooled. The red light around its body flashed, and a black stream of gas shot straight towards Zhou Dong.


    I knew that it would do this, so I also released the power of the Art of Soulreaper. ''Bang!'' The two powers collided and cancelled each other out.


    Director Zhou took advantage of this time to run downstairs with all his might. If the Six-Armed Demon wanted to hurt him again, he probably wouldn''t have the chance. Besides, I''m still standing in front of him.


    "Dammit, you actually joined forces with the Daoist Priest to deal with this Demon God. Sooner or later, I''ll slaughter your entire family."


    I laughed and said, "Demon God, you were lucky enough to escape the last time. I didn''t expect that you would still dare to appear in the vicinity. Good! This time, even if you have wings, you won''t be able to escape."


    "Young Daoist, do you really think this demonic god was forced back by you the last time? To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the fact that this Demon God hasn''t revived, you wouldn''t have dared to act so impudently in front of me. "


    "Cut the crap, you still want to revive? Pui!" This time, I''ll make you disappear completely. "


    After letting out a strange laugh, he said, "This demon god knows that you have an extremely dark and evil power in your body, so it''s temporarily impossible for me to kill you. However, you don''t need to be arrogant. You still haven''t completely controlled that power. This demon god can''t do anything either."


    Hearing these words, my heart couldn''t help but tighten. That''s right, I can only use one-third of the Art of Soulreaper''s power right now. What shocked me the most was that the Six-Armed Demon actually noticed it earlier.


    "Young Daoist, we have fought for hundreds of rounds and there is no way to determine the victor. Why don''t we each go our own way and wait for you to truly grasp the power within your body before deciding on a time to fight?"


    This guy is really smart, actually using the same trick. Its original intention is obvious, knowing that we won''t be able to produce any results within a short period of time if we start fighting, it wants to leave and finish the final sacrifice.


    How could I give it this chance? I waved my hand at it and said, "Stop playing tricks. I won''t give you a chance to revive. Moreover, my master is already on the way here with others. I just need to delay you."


    "You ¡­" The Six Armed Demon God immediately turned hostile as he gloomily stared at me and said, "Are you really going to fight to the death with me?"


    "Since ancient times, there has been no separation between good and evil!"


    The Six-Armed Demon snorted coldly. "You''re courting death."


    I''ve exchanged blows with it before, so I''m very familiar with its techniques and abilities. Until it truly revives, it won''t be able to harm me.


    Moreover, I can already freely use the power of the Art of Soulreaper without being harmed by the backlash. If I were to fight with it again, I would not feel any pressure in my heart at all. It''s just stalling for time.


    However, I didn''t expect that the Six-Armed Demon would have such a powerful ace up its sleeve. It continuously waved its six arms, and its body emitted a dense black aura. Before long, it was surrounded by the black aura.


    I was stunned and thought to myself: This bastard wants to use the black gas to escape?

 C82

    On the second floor of the abandoned house, a lump of black smoke filled half of the hall and came straight at me like a dark cloud.


    Both of my hands were filled with the power of the Art of Soulreaper as I vigilantly observed the black smoke that was slowly drifting towards me. I didn''t understand what the Six-Armed Demon was doing, but the black smoke gradually wrapped around me.


    "Six-Armed Demon, if you want to fight, then attack. Why are you hiding so much black smoke?"


    Amidst the pitch-black smoke, he heard the ice-cold voice of the Six-Armed Demon, "Little fellow, today I''ll show you just how powerful this Demon God is ¡ª the source of all demons!"


    Following that loud roar, the black smoke that filled my surroundings started to roll rapidly. At the start, it was as though a clap of thunder had exploded, causing an ear-piercing explosion. It shook to the point that my eardrums were about to burst. A moment later, the sound of thunder stopped. Just as I was feeling relieved, I suddenly heard a ghastly wail.


    The screams came and went, sometimes as if they were on the horizon, sometimes as if they were close by the ears.


    It was as if I had entered an illusory realm, the black smoke in my surroundings had concealed tens of millions of demons. Even though it was only a continuous stream of screams, it had severely affected my mental state and caused me to be distracted.


    I unceasingly gathered the power of the Art of Soulreaper in my hands, but facing the aimless Six Armed Demon God and not knowing where to hit him, this feeling was really bad. It made me even more lost in the black smoke.


    I stood in the dense black smoke and rapidly spun around, fearing that the Six-Armed Demon''s sneak attack would appear.


    The black smoke around my body billows more and more urgently. The ghastly wails and wolfish howls that were emitted became more and more intense. It even made me have an illusion that I had already fallen into the eighteenth level of hell.


    "Six-Armed Demon, are you trying to scare me to death by creating all these tricks? As a dignified devil god, aren''t you being a little too stupid? This young master has already experienced such a huge problem, so why would I be afraid of you screaming? "


    "Little guy, are you afraid? Don''t deny it, This Demon God is the most clear about the fear of you humans." Little guy, are you afraid, don''t deny it, the most clear about the fear of you humans.


    As for the danger, it isn''t there yet. Even if the monsters who screamed out suddenly appear, they wouldn''t be able to cause any harm to me. However, this atmosphere made me really upset.


    Another wave of cold wind, followed by the howls of ghosts and howls of wolves. However, no attacks could be seen.


    Suddenly, a light flashed in my mind. My plan wasn''t good. The Six-Armed Demon''s intention wasn''t to kill me, but to use this strange atmosphere to affect my mind.


    If I fall into the trap of the Six-Armed Demon and my mind falls into chaos, then the Six-Armed Demon hiding in the shadows would suddenly launch an attack. The result would be obvious.


    Thinking of this, my back was drenched in cold sweat. Just a little bit more and I would have fallen for the Six-Armed Demon''s trick.


    I held my breath and focused my mind, no longer paying attention to the howls and howls from the black smoke. I slowly calmed my distracted heart down. On the other side, I was on the alert to prevent the Six-Armed Demon God''s sudden sneak attack.


    Very soon, the chaotic situation in my heart calmed down and the screams in my ears slowly disappeared. Even the black smoke surrounding me dissipated. Looking at this scene, I smiled faintly. Everything that happened around me was just an illusion that I was most afraid of.


    "Good kid. To think that you''re able to break through the inner demons in your heart. This Demon God truly admires you. However, this Demon God won''t be able to stop you even if I wanted to leave, haha."


    Just as I stabilized my mind, before I could immediately stop the escaping Six-Armed Demon, I shouted anxiously and angrily, "Halt! You''re a demon god. How do you only know how to run away?"


    No matter what I said, the Six-Armed Demon was not affected in the slightest. Before I could finish my words, the Six-Armed Demon broke out of the window.


    "F * ck, he escaped again ¡­" "Yes, there''s the sound of fighting outside." I took a few steps to the window to take a look, and saw Master bringing five cultivators to engage the fleeing Six-Armed Demon.


    I was overjoyed. Master, you came at the right time. If I had arrived a minute later, I''m afraid that the Six-Armed Demon would have escaped.


    He jumped out of the window and arrived beside his Master, saying, "You old man finally came."


    "Little Tian, go to the side and rest first. Leave the rest to us." Master pushed me behind him and said to the other five cultivators, "Demon Subduing Formation, activate!"


    Even his master, the six of them, stood in a different position, surrounding the Six Armed Demon God. In their hands, they formed the same hand seals. With a loud shout from their master, the six of them launched their attacks at the same time.


    The six people pointed their hand seals at the Six-Armed Demon in the middle. Immediately, six rays of light focused on the same target.


    The Six-Armed Demon struggled madly and violently, but when faced with the six beams of light, it was like an impenetrable net. No matter how much it struggled, it was unable to escape from the net, and as the Six-Armed Demon continued to struggle, the net became tighter and tighter.


    However, the Six-Armed Demon was indeed powerful. Although it was trapped in the big net, it wasn''t completely trapped.


    After three to five minutes of confrontation, Master and the other six cultivators revealed obvious fatigue. Letting out their cultivation experience for a long time was already a little difficult for them to accomplish.


    However, the Six-Armed Demon did not change at all, and continued to break free from the trap of the big net. As it continued to struggle madly, the six of them would have to increase their restraining power.


    If the Six-Armed Demon managed to successfully break free, without the need for it to do anything, Master and the other six cultivators would at least be severely injured if they didn''t die.


    I anxiously stood at the periphery. Even though I know the situation isn''t good, I still didn''t dare to act rashly. I don''t know anything about Daoist sects'' formations, so if I recklessly make a move, it would indirectly harm Master and the others.


    But even so, according to my guess, within ten minutes, the final result would appear. Master and the other six cultivators would lose miserably to the Six-Armed Demon due to lack of internal energy.


    I took a few steps closer to Master and whispered, "Master, I''m afraid that I can''t continue like this. What can I do?"


    His Master clenched her fist and released another stream of inner Qi. She took a deep breath and said, "We can''t hold on any longer. You should leave as soon as possible."


    "I''m not leaving." I stubbornly replied, "If the Six-Armed Demon really does injure all of you seniors, I''ll kill it even if I have to risk my life."


    Master was just about to reprimand me, but after hearing my last sentence, he suddenly paused and said, "Okay, master will let you take action in a while. You have to use your strongest power to attack the Six-Armed Demon."

 C83

    "Change the formation."


    Master!" he shouted again. The six of them formed hand seals and quickly changed positions with their feet. The light they emitted didn''t move at all. The next second, Master shouted, "Stop!


    However, it had a huge effect on the demons inside the array, and had a huge effect on them. The word ''fixed'' was indeed possible for ordinary demons, but right now, he was facing the Six-Armed Demon, which made the word look somewhat pale.


    The Six-Armed Demon wasn''t really held down, but looking at its struggling, it was obvious that it was somewhat slow.


    From their expressions, the six cultivators, including their master, looked even more exhausted. All of their eyes were wide open and their dao robes were fluttering in the wind.


    "Little Tian, hurry up and make your move!"


    I responded and struck my hand, which was already filled with the Art of Soul Awakening, towards the Six Armed Demon God, who was trapped in the formation, at the fastest speed possible.


    The Six-Armed Demon God was trying his best to get out of the formation, but when he sensed the power of the Spirit Awakening Spell, his body suddenly shook. He let out a roar and a layer of red light shot out from his body.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rang out as the power of the Art of Soul Awakening struck the body of the Six-Armed Demon. A powerful rebound burst out and I was sent flying, landing on the ground in a perfect arc as I drew a line in the air.


    Fortunately, when I was sent flying in the air, my reaction was fast enough, so I didn''t let my handsome face hit the ground. I got up and looked towards Master, the six of them were almost the same size as me, they were also sent flying by the rebound, however, their injuries were much more serious than mine.


    The Six-Armed Demon was the most miserable of them all. He lay motionless on the ground, with only three of his six arms left. He was hanging down and there was a huge hole where I had hit his chest.


    Seeing it in such a miserable state, there was not much hope for it to still be alive. I was worried about my master''s injuries, so I quickly walked over to help my master up and asked in concern, "Master, are you alright?"


    His master slightly opened his eyes as he spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. He shook his head and said, "Not bad, he''s not going to die soon. Hurry and take a look at the Six-Armed Demon.


    I checked on my master''s injuries and found that they weren''t life-threatening. I heaved a sigh of relief, and following my master''s instructions, I walked up to the Six-Armed Demon and forcefully kicked its body. "Hey, if it''s not completely dead, then stand up and fight again."


    "Yeah, he really died?"


    After kicking it, I saw that there wasn''t any reaction from the Six-Armed Demon. I carefully half squatted down and turned it over, preparing to check its breath. However, when I saw its face, I was sure that it was completely dead.


    The face of the Six-Armed Demon ¡­ Err, it could no longer be called a face. All the facial features had been destroyed, and the flesh was mangled, just like a piece of rotten meat. Some parts of the face even revealed white bones.


    Seeing this scene unawares, I was truly shocked. "Pui! You bastard! You want to scare me with your death?!"


    I kicked it once more, then turned around and walked in the direction of my master. But when I turned around, I suddenly felt a burst of yin aura blowing behind me. I knew that things weren''t going well, but before I could react, I felt a surge of ice-cold yin aura invading my body.


    I forcefully suppressed the waves of coldness coming from my body and turned around. The Six-Armed Demon complacently laughed a few times before tilting its head to the side and dying.


    The heck, they actually sneak attacked me. Who cares if you''re really dead or not, I''ll use the power of the Art of Soulreaper to heal my palms ¡­ However, when I circulated the power of the Art, I was shocked to find that the power of the Art had disappeared.


    I was completely stunned. I kept sensing in my body, but the familiar power of the Art of Soul Awakening could no longer detect its existence.


    It must have been caused by the sneak attack of the Six-Armed Demon, and I don''t know what method it used to prevent me from using the power of the Art of Soul Awakening. Alright, I won''t let you off even if I don''t use the power of the Art of Soulreaper.


    I looked around and saw a steel pole at the end of the wall. I held it in my hand and used all of my strength to hit the Six-Armed Demon.


    I don''t know where this hatred came from, but the iron rod in my hand struck the body of the Six-Armed Demon like lightning. Not long after, the Six-Armed Demon turned into a pile of meat paste.


    "Damned thousand-year-old demon, you dare to ambush me again?"


    Throwing away the metal rod, I was still filled with anger as I walked up to my master.


    My master looked at me with a complicated expression. "The Six-Armed Demon is already dead. Find someone to send us back to heal our wounds."


    I went downstairs to find Director Zhou, who was trembling all over, and told him that the Six-Armed Demon was dead. I also told him to find a carriage and send back Master and the other six cultivators.


    Huang Lao San and I followed our injured Master back. Master went to his own room to recuperate and warned me not to disturb him.


    At this moment, Huang Lao San held his master''s ashes in his hands and said to me, "Little Tian, I also want to return to Thousand Zhang Mountain to bury my master''s ashes, so that he can rest in peace as soon as possible."


    I patted his shoulder and said, "Alright! This is a big matter. We will meet again if fate allows it."


    "Oh right, you have to hurry and comprehend the book that Master gave you. The mantra of the Daoist paper talisman is profound and unfathomable. Only when your foundation is set will you be able to comprehend even more profound talismans."


    After giving his instructions, Huang Lao San left with his ashes.


    When we first met this master and disciple, I even treated them as scammers and scammers. In the end, if it wasn''t for the support of this master and disciple, the Six-Armed Demon would have been resurrected long ago.


    For the sake of the dead Huang Lao Er, I also had to seriously comprehend the Talisman Talisman Talisman''s Initiation School. I took it out from my chest pocket and carefully read through it word by word, and even understood it in my heart while I read it.


    Suddenly, the sound of light footsteps came from outside the door, followed by someone pushing open the door. A voice that made me think about it every second of the time came, "Little Tian, you didn''t know to look for me even when you came back."


    A bright and beautiful figure came to my side. I turned around and pulled her into my embrace. I tightly hugged her and said, "Qing Qing, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You really think too much of me. How is it? Have the demonic powers in my body been expelled?"


    "Thanks to Tranquil Heart Grass and the help from Daoist Master, the majority of the demonic energy in my body has been dispelled." Qing Qing also tightly hugged my neck as she spoke happily.


    "That''s good. I will take you to travel the world once the devils have been exorcised."

 C84

    When night fell, her master walked out of her room. Qing Qing had already prepared dinner and was carrying it to the table in the living room one by one.


    I quickly walked over and supported my Master to the dining table. "Master, have you recovered from your injuries?"


    "The Six-Armed Demon is indeed powerful. The Demon Subduing Array, which is cast with the strength of six people, was almost escaped by it. If it weren''t for your fatal blow, I''m afraid we old fellows would have perished at its hands."


    I chuckled and said, "You seniors are truly amazing. The fact that you were able to trap the Six-Armed Demon gave me the opportunity to make my move."


    My Master patted my shoulder and sighed, "Although the Six-Armed Demon was killed by you, it also caused you great harm before it died. I''m afraid that it won''t be able to recover for a short period of time."


    "Damage?" I hit myself a few times and said, "Where am I hurt?"


    "Stop hiding it from Master, Master has seen everything. Can you not bring up the power of the Art of Soulreaper now?"


    I nodded gloomily, "Master, it''s not that I''m hiding it from you, but you''re seriously injured right now and I can''t let you worry too much. But you can rest assured that this is only temporary, and I believe that I will soon be able to feel the Art of Soul Awakening''s power again."


    Master was shocked, and asked me, "What did you say, you can''t feel the power of the Art of Enchantment? "Oh no, this is going to be really troublesome."


    "Master, what''s so troublesome about this?"


    "Little Tian, before this, my master only thought that you were unable to raise the power of the Art of Soulreaper because you were struck by the demon god''s final attack. But now, it seems that it wasn''t you that was hurt, but the Art of Soulreaper in your body."


    I still shook my head, confused. The Art of Soul Awakening was already in my body, so hurting it would be equivalent to hurting me.


    Master''s brows were tightly locked together. Her eyes held pity for me as she said, "If master''s guess is correct, the attack the Six-Armed Demon gave you before he died has already sealed the Art of Soul Awakening in your body."


    "It''s been sealed?" I was stunned.


    "Yes, you didn''t have complete control of the Art of Soulreaper in the first place. That is to say, there is still a certain distance between you and the Art of Soulreaper. The Six Armed Demon God set up a ban here, preventing your connection with the Art of Soulreaper."


    "This thousand-year-old demon actually tricked me before he died." If it wasn''t in front of my master, I really would have asked the Six-Armed Demon''s eight generations of ancestors, "Master, then what should I do?"


    His Master sighed and said, "There''s no good way. You can only rely on yourself. "This way, Master will pass on to you a cultivation technique that I hope you can break through this restriction."


    This was the first time my master had taught me any Dao arts since I became her disciple. At that time, I knelt on the ground and said, "Thank you, master."


    "Alright, there''s no need to be so polite with master. This is what master should do anyway." Master reached out to help me up. She looked at my face for a while and said, "Remember Master''s words, no matter what happens in the future, you must think twice before acting. Especially don''t get angry so easily, understand?"


    "Disciple will remember Master''s teachings."


    After dinner, just as Qing Qing and I were about to leave, we were called by our master, "You two, master still has some things to say to you two."


    Qing Qing and I looked at each other before we walked up to our master and respectfully asked, "Master, do you have any other instructions?"


    "I have to go into seclusion for a period of time. I might not be able to take care of you guys, so I might as well take advantage of this time to go out and gain some experience." His Master said slowly.


    Master''s meaning was exactly the same as mine. I secretly smiled at Qingqing and asked Master: "Then Master, when will you go into seclusion?"


    "Seeing that you are in such a hurry, master will start his closed door training tonight. If you guys are bored, you can go out and train tomorrow." My Master stared at me in anger, then looked at Qing Qing and said, "The demonic energy in your body, just with a Tranquil Heart Grass, I''m afraid that it won''t be completely dispelled. Fortunately, most of it has already been expelled.


    Qing Qing gratefully said, "I am already very grateful to Taoist Ming."


    "Alright, Master has said everything that needs to be said. The two of you can depend on yourself from now on. Go."


    Leaving Master, I brought Qingqing back to my room. I was exceptionally excited, finally having the chance to roam the world, relying on my sword to reach the ends of the world.


    Qing Qing sat beside me and held my arm. "Where are we going to tomorrow at the first stop?"


    Hearing her question, I was immediately stunned. I was so engrossed in excitement that I forgot to think about it properly. I couldn''t possibly be wandering around randomly like a headless fly, right?


    I thought for a bit and said, "We don''t need to set up a detailed travel route. We just need to choose a direction. "Tomorrow, let me think about it. The first day of travelling must be a bit more impressive, only then will it make sense."


    There are a few things I really have to do today. Daoist Yuji''s soul is still trapped in the purple gold gourd, so I must quickly send him back to the Clear Void Monastery. There was also Situ Xiaoqian''s soul trapped in the rebel flag. He had to help her find it as soon as possible so that he could help her exceed her limits.


    There''s another important matter, and that''s Xiang''er. She told me in a dream that she had already entered the Pool of Samsara and reincarnated, and arranged for a time to find her. How should I put it, she''s the first girl I''ve met ¡­ Alright, it''s a female ghost. To be honest, I still have feelings for her in my heart.


    Hmm, I can''t break my promise for no other reason but to look at her from afar.


    Tomorrow, I''ll go find Xiang''er and see what her reincarnation has become. Do you still remember me, Yun Tian?


    The next day, just as the sun rose, I got up excitedly and walked to the other bed. I woke Qing Qing up from her slumber and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Lazy girl, today is our new start. You still want to sleep so much."


    Qing Qing shyly smiled at me. "What time is it? You can''t wait."


    "Quickly get up. I really can''t wait any longer." I pulled Qing Qing up and went out to wash up. Not long after, Qing Qing also walked over. While she was washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she asked, "Have you decided where to first?"


    "I''ve already made up my mind. I''ll first meet Xiang''er, then I''ll go to the Void Clear Monastery and return the soul of Daoist Jade Cardinal to the golden-purple gourd ¡­"


    Qing Qing was stunned. With an unsightly expression, she asked, "Xiang''er, didn''t she already reincarnate?" "Where are you going to find her?"


    "What, you''re jealous of someone who reincarnated?" I laughed and continued, "Before Xiang''er reincarnated, she asked me to give her a dream. We''ll go to the neighboring villages to look for her. She should be able to find something."

 C85

    The Sand River Valley was named after the river that flowed through the entire village.


    At this moment, a group of villagers were fishing in the river. Within two hours, the fish baskets were filled with all kinds of fish. This was also the villagers'' main source of income.


    At this time, a girl walked out of the village. Her appearance and figure was first-rate as she hopped over to the group of villagers who were catching fish. Her big eyes blinked as she looked at the fish in the fish basket.


    "Hey, Xiang''er, what are you doing?"


    Xiang''er tilted her head to the side as she looked at the crowd. "I saw that the fish were already thirsty, so I let them go drink some water."


    The villagers were helpless against Xiang''er. They didn''t scold her, but told her in a gentle tone that it was dangerous to leave as soon as possible. Xiang''er continued to stare at the other fish baskets, as if she didn''t want to leave.


    There was no helping it, a young man around the age of twenty walked out from the villagers and walked over to Xiang''er''s side. "Little sister, listen to me. Hurry and go home to play. This place is too dangerous." As he said this, he pulled Xiang''er, who was unwilling to leave, towards the Sha River Gully Village.


    After the two siblings left, an older old man sighed and said, "Xiang''er has been very smart since she was young. She didn''t know what happened, but she suddenly became silly a year ago."


    "Yeah, I already told Xiang''er''s dad that when the kids grow up, they''ll be in-laws. This is such a pity, what a pity."


    From last year, Xiang''er suddenly became a fool. From what I heard from her father, the old man, Xiang''er was fine before she went to bed, but when the next day turned out like this, it would be useless for him to go around asking for medicine.


    "I wonder which deity he crashed into."


    At this time, a man about forty years old, with a coarse appearance and a full beard, stood out from the group of fishmongers. He glared at the villagers and said, "A group of men, do they like gossip so much?"


    All the villagers looked at each other and smiled without saying a word.


    The boorish middle-aged man angrily snorted, then turned around and left. As he walked, he said, "This bunch of bastards! They''re criticizing Xiang''er in front of my uncles. They''re really pissing me off!"


    This person was Xiang''er''s uncle, the younger brother of the big boss. He was nicknamed the Big Simple Child.


    As long as he got angry, no one would dare to provoke him. It was just that in some matters, the way he handled things was different, which was why he was addressed as such an inappropriate name.


    Although the temper of an old fool wasn''t good, it was different to Xiang''er. Whether it was the smart Xiang''er or the silly Xiang''er at this time, they were both the same in his eyes.


    He kicked open the door and walked into the house angrily. He sat down on a chair and almost broke it.


    When the old man heard the door creak, he walked out to see his brother and asked, "How was the harvest? Well, where''s the fish basket? Why didn''t you bring it back?"


    "Don''t mention it. Those bastards. Didn''t Xiang''er only kick over a fish basket? They''re all squabbling over there. I really want to throw them into the river." The old fool cursed for a bit before waving his hand and said, "The fish basket that was kicked over belongs to me, so I came back empty-handed."


    The old fool didn''t say anything more. With a sigh, he turned around and walked away, shaking his head as he walked. "Xiang''er, you''re worrying so much about me being your father. What should we do in the future?"


    Xiang''er was sitting in the courtyard basking in the sun. When she saw the old fool, she tilted her head in confusion. "Father, Xiang''er did not do anything wrong. What are you worrying about?"


    "It''s okay, you play."


    Xiang''er made an ''oh'' before continuing to play with the red rope in her hand. This red rope was something Xiang''er could play with for a whole day.


    At the same time, Qing Qing and I asked around in a few villages, but we couldn''t find any trace of Xiang''er. This made me feel more and more dejected. Looking at the Sand River Valley in front of me, if we still couldn''t find her, then I would give up.


    Standing at the edge of Sha River, Qing Qing pursed her lips and said, "Little Tian, Xiang''er just reincarnated last year. Even if we find her now, she''s not even a year old yet."


    "I know, it''s just that Xiang''er asked me to come and find her through a dream before she was reborn. I don''t want to miss my appointment."


    Qing Qing nodded and didn''t say anything else. She looked at the flowing river.


    I placed my hand on her shoulder and said, "I''ll promise you that I''ll look for the last village. If I still can''t find Xiang''er, then I''ll do my best, alright?"


    "Alright, it''s going to be dark soon anyway. If I can''t find Xiang''er, I can stay here for the night."


    There were only twenty to thirty families in the Sand River Valley. The sky was slowly turning dark, and the villagers were busy the whole day, going back home to light a fire and cook. The night life of rural people was very simple. If there was nothing to do, they would basically go to bed after dinner.


    I rapped on the first gate of the village and shouted, "Is anyone here?"


    After a moment, the door was opened by a person. A man in his thirties stuck his head out. He looked puzzledly at Qing Qing and me as he asked, "Who are you? Why have you come to our Sand River Valley?"


    I cupped my fist and politely said, "Big brother, we just want to ask you about someone. Your village didn''t have a child that was just born last year. Furthermore, it was a girl."


    "A child just born last year?" The man who opened the door thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Only Old Sun''s family had a grandson last year."


    Along the way, he asked about at least five or six villages. Coincidentally, there weren''t any new babies last year, so this was the first time he heard of it.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Can you tell us where the new grandson lives in the Sun family last year?"


    "Follow this road and enter. The house on the third row on the left is Old Sun''s house." The man who opened the door gave us the address in detail. Seeing that we were about to leave, he continued, "Oh right, Old Sun''s head is really weird. You guys should be careful when you see him."


    With that, he closed the door, and a woman came out to ask who was outside.


    "Xiang''er was born a boy?" Qing Qing also asked puzzledly.


    I waved my hand and said, "I don''t know. Let''s go to Old Sun''s home and take a look first."


    After reaching Old Sun''s residence, I knocked on the door and shouted. The door was abruptly opened and an old man with scars all over his face walked out. He swept his gaze over Qing Qing and I before asking expressionlessly, "Is there something you need?"


    I was startled by this old man. Fortunately, I had experienced a lot and after calming myself down, I politely said, "I heard that you added a new grandson last year. Can we take a look at him?"


    Anger flashed through the old man''s eyes as he coldly said, "Who are you people? Why are you looking at my grandson?"

 C86

    Xiang''er had been reborn into an adult, and he had arranged to meet her today. If he were to speak the truth to the old man, he would think she was crazy.


    I thought for a moment and made up a lie. "It''s like this. The two of us are from the City Hospital, so we''re here to vaccinate the infants. I heard that you just added a grandson last year, so we came here."


    The old man rolled his eyes and held out his hand to us. "Show me your ID certificate," he said.


    I''m really going to NM, it''s just a glance from your grandson that makes us look like traffickers. Such a kind-hearted girl like Xiang''er, even if she was born to be a boy, she would never choose such a home.


    Qing Qing reached out her hand to push me away, stopping me from getting angry. Then she smiled at the old man and said, "Uncle, do you think we look like bad people? I heard that you had a grandson and came here to congratulate us." With that, he handed a red packet to the old man.


    The rich old man reached out his hand and took it. His gloomy face also smiled, but his smile was even more frightening, "Girl, you don''t seem like a bad person, but there are some people who are difficult to say. You have a mouth full of lies, do you really think this old man is that easy to fool?"


    "My friend is just like that. He isn''t a bad person either." Qing Qing smiled even sweeter.


    The old man pinched the red packet in his hand and said to Qing Qing, "Okay, for your sake lass, I''ll let you guys meet my darling grandson. However, before we go in, I''ll tell you guys that my grandson is sick and shouldn''t be disturbed."


    "Alright, we just need to take a look. We won''t disturb your grandson."


    The old man took the red packet and walked through the door. I glared at Qing Qing and said, "You! You spent money and are pretending to be funny. You really infuriated me."


    "Spend a little money and have a sweet mouth, what''s wrong with that? Look, didn''t they already let us in?" Qing Qing made a face and pulled my arm as she walked in.


    The moment she entered the door, she was stunned. She stared at the glowing hall and muttered, "Strange, what a large amount of Yin Qi."


    The old man was calculating the amount of money in the red packet, but he couldn''t hear what Qing Qing was saying. However, he heard every single word. He asked in astonishment, "What did you say? Where''s the Yin Qi?"


    "Let''s go in and take a look."


    Arriving at the main hall, the old man handed a red packet to an old woman. She seemed to be his wife, with a baby carriage on one side.


    When the old woman saw the two of us, she walked over and handed me a red packet. She scolded the old man, "You old bastard, he came to congratulate our grandson. How can he accept gifts from him? You old miser."


    He didn''t feel the heart to take back the gift he had given, especially when he saw that this old lady was not bad. He smiled and said, "Auntie, just take it. Consider it the money I gave to the child."


    After trying to refuse, the old lady eventually accepted it. She passionately pulled Qing Qing and I over to the side of the baby carriage and pointed at a fat kid inside. She had a face full of love as she said, "This is my grandson. He is usually very cheerful, but I don''t know why, but he suddenly became sick."


    "Mother, didn''t the doctor say so? It''s just an ordinary illness that can be cured in a few days." The woman beside him said with tears in her eyes.


    Qingqing and I looked at the baby and felt our hearts skip a beat. Qingqing was right, this house is filled with yin aura and this baby''s yin aura is the most serious.


    "What do you think?" I whispered to Qing Qing.


    Qing Qing didn''t say anything, but shook her head sadly.


    The infant''s brows were intertwined with a black fog and it had already dispersed. This meant that the yin energy had completely invaded the infant''s body. I sighed and said, "How pitiful. To die at such a young age ¡­."


    "What are you saying? You dared to curse my grandson, you''re looking for a beating!"


    I forgot to do it in front of the baby''s family. When the old man heard my words, he got angry and took a stick from the side and ran towards me. He wanted to beat me to death with that stick.


    This damn old man, he started off playing with me. If it wasn''t for the fact that he''s just an ordinary old man, I could have killed him with a single slap.


    Qingqing''s body flashed in front of me as she apologetically said, "I''m sorry, Little Tian didn''t intentionally curse your grandson, but there really is a problem with your grandson. Look at him now ¡­"


    The old man smashed the wooden stick onto the ground, even breaking the bricks on the ground. He stared at Qingqing with red eyes and said, "Little girl, you have no business here. Hurry up and get out of the way. I will teach that brat a lesson today."


    "You old fogey!" The old lady slapped the old man and scolded him, "I think these two youngsters are pretty capable. Can''t you just let them finish?"


    The old man swallowed his anger, as if the whole world was a good person. He raised the stick in his hand and pointed it at me, "Don''t listen to that brat''s nonsense. I''ll give him a few sticks. I promise he won''t say that."


    The young woman who was guarding the stroller said to the angry old man, "Dad, I''ll tell you the truth. The doctor shook his head after seeing the baby, saying that we can prepare for the future. The two young men were able to tell that the baby was sick at first glance, indicating that they are capable people."


    The old man was shocked, even the wooden stick in his hand fell to the ground. He lay in front of the baby carriage, crying out for his darling grandson.


    The young woman slowly walked in front of my door, wiped the tears off her face, and said, "Both of you are masters, can you give me a few pointers so that our baby can get better?"


    "The old granny kneels to thank you."


    There was no way for an old lady in her sixties or seventies to kneel down before us. I hastily helped the old lady up and said, "Please be at ease, the two of you. As long as it''s something that we can do, we will definitely do our best."


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    The old man''s ghastly wails and wolfish howls almost deafened my ears. Such a big old man, to think that he would have such good mental fortitude as two girls. I was really f * cking drunk.


    "Auntie, sister-in-law, can we find a quiet place? I have something to ask you."


    "This damn old man, he can''t help at all, he only knows how to cause trouble." After the old woman scolded a few times, she led Qing Qing and I into the inner room and closed the door. The old man''s mournful voice suddenly became a lot softer.


    I rubbed my chin and thought for a while before saying, "I''ll just say it directly. From the baby''s appearance, there seems to be a heavy yin aura around her. It should be caused by the evil spirits. Is there anything special that has happened recently?"


    "Nothing special." The old woman thought for a moment, then shook her head.


    The eldest sister-in-law suddenly sobbed and choked with sobs. "My husband died suddenly a few days ago. This must be something special."

 C87

    "How did Big Bro die?"


    The old woman could only reply with red eyes, "My son went to the Sha River to fish for money. He came back fine that day, but he suddenly stopped at dinner."


    "Ah, you have a good ending. How could it be like this? Didn''t you go and ask the doctor to have a look?"


    "When the doctor arrived, my son had already passed away. After the doctor''s investigation, he finally gave us a cause of death. He said that my son died from an acute illness, and the doctor was unable to tell what kind of illness it was."


    I looked at Qing Qing. She turned to the old woman and asked, "Aunt, has your son''s body been cremated?"


    "We can''t cremate the corpses here. Their bodies have already been buried in the western cemetery."


    I have a general idea of what is going on. A baby that isn''t even a year old shouldn''t be able to run into a demon. This must have something to do with my dead big brother. To find out the reason, he would have to go to the cemetery.


    Thinking of this, I said to the old woman, "Auntie, bring us to the cemetery tomorrow."


    "Alright." The old woman nodded and then looked at the two of us with suspicion. She asked, "Old woman, may I ask, are you a Taoist or a mage?"


    I smiled and was about to reply when I was interrupted by Qing Qing. Qing waved her hand and said, "The baby might not be able to hold on until dawn. We are going to the cemetery tonight. Aunt, go to the village and call for a few people."


    The old woman was also a very efficient person. She immediately replied to the sobbing eldest sister-in-law, "Yun, don''t be sad anymore. Hurry up and get the guest some water. I''ll go call your uncle over."


    "Sister-in-law, no need to trouble yourself." I gave Qingqing a look and told her to go comfort my sister-in-law.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps came from outside. When the door opened, the old woman brought in four robust middle-aged men and said to me, "Let''s see how they are. If that''s alright, we can leave now."


    I glanced at the four of them and sure enough, they were all people who had been working hard all year round. They looked very strong. I waved my hand and said, "Let''s go."


    The moment I walked out of the room, I saw the old man standing in front of the main hall with a stick in his hand. He looked at me furiously and said, "My son has already been buried in the earth.


    The old granny spoke to the four middle-aged men beside her in a low voice. The four men carried the old man to the side and tied him to a pillar with a rope.


    At this time, the old woman turned to look at her sister-in-law and said, "Yun, don''t go with me. We''ll wait for the child at home."


    "Yes, Mother."


    With just a single order from the old woman, she had tied up the screaming old man. From the looks of it, the old woman''s rights were paramount in their family. This was not strange. The old woman''s swift and decisive actions, as well as the calmness after encountering her, had determined her status in this family.


    I followed the old woman to the western cemetery, and when I reached a door, I saw a face at the gate, and it disappeared before I could see it clearly.


    Although I didn''t see the exact appearance, I felt a sense of familiarity from the outline of her face. After thinking about it for a moment, I was astonished to find that she looked very similar to Xiang''er.


    However, after thinking about it, he decided against it. How could that be possible? Xiang''er had reincarnated last year, so it was impossible for her to grow into a slim and graceful girl in just one year.


    When we arrived at the cemetery, the sky was already completely dark. The old woman brought people to light up seven torches and gave Qing Qing and me each one of them.


    The old woman squatted down and caressed the tombstone. "My son, I don''t want to disturb you, but for the sake of our baby, I can only do this. But don''t worry, mother will definitely reconstruct your grave."


    After crying from the bottom of my heart, I was on the verge of tears.


    "Let''s start with some shitty business."


    Four strong middle-aged men stuck their torches in the surroundings and started digging. In less than ten minutes, the coffin had already appeared.


    At this moment, the old lady called out to Qing Qing and me. When we walked over, the coffin lid had already been opened, but the four middle-aged men immediately ran away as if they had seen a ghost.


    Even the old woman was frightened. She kneeled on the ground and started talking.


    Qing Qing and I exchanged glances and quickened our steps. When we looked into the coffin, we were astonished to find that the corpses had been buried underground for several months. Not only were there no signs of decay, they even looked like they were asleep.


    As the saying goes, if a corpse doesn''t rot, it will become a demon. It seems like Qing Qing and I were right, the Yin Qi on the baby has a lot to do with his father.


    When Qing Qing was a Blood Demon, she was naturally very sensitive to Yin Qi. She stared at the corpse in the coffin for a while before saying, "Loving her son so much that she became a ghost. However, it never thought that doing so would cause its child to die."


    I was a little taken aback. "Are you sure?"


    "That must be it." Qing Qing nodded her head with certainty and whispered to me, "The infant was killed by him. However, there is another reason for his death. You should investigate his death after that."


    I took out a sheaf of charm papers from my pocket and stuck them around the coffin. Dust to dust, earth to earth, soul back to road, transition degree.


    I learned the superb Tao technique from the book Huang Lao Er gave me. This is my first time using it, but I don''t know how effective it is. However, I firmly believe that it will have an effect. After all, it was given to me by Old Second Huang, who has a deep understanding of talisman paper dao techniques.


    Sure enough, after I recited the Overreaching Curse three times in my head, the talisman stuck to the coffin suddenly disintegrated into ashes. The incorruptible corpse inside the coffin rotted rapidly, and within a few seconds, it turned into a pile of bones.


    I walked over to the old woman who was kneeling on the ground and said to her, "Aunt, please get up. I''ve already given your son an excessive amount of experience. I believe that he will be reincarnated very soon."


    "Really?" The old woman looked into the coffin, and Long Lake sat down on the ground with a sigh.


    "Dao leader, I accidentally hurt my son, causing me great regret. I will leave now, I hope that my son won''t be harmed too much."


    I looked towards the direction of the voice and asked, "Big brother, how did you die?"


    "I was... "Ahhh!"

 C88

    Just as I was about to tell him the reason for my brother''s death, I heard him scream miserably. I shouted a few times but I didn''t hear his reply.


    The old woman looked in the direction of her son''s screams, and her tears immediately began to flow. It didn''t matter if her son was dead or just turned into a corpse, to her, he was her only son.


    That big brother was about to say who the murderer was, but suddenly a miserable scream came out. This meant that there was someone in the vicinity who was an existence of evil spirits, and only then would he be able to stop his big brother at the most crucial moment.


    Fortunately, my big brother has been purified by the Overreaching Curse and has already turned into a soul. He is currently rushing to the Pool of Samsara to be reincarnated. He shouldn''t die again.


    I waved my hands towards Qing Qing. "It seems to be getting more and more interesting. I just finished dealing with a dead and incorruptible corpse. Now, I don''t even know what kind of thing appeared. It seems that we are busy."


    Qing Qing gave a faint smile. "Do your best. I''m just afraid that I might have nothing better to do." As she spoke, Qing Qing walked over to the old woman''s side and helped her up from the ground. She tried to persuade her, "Aunt, please be merciful. We will definitely avenge your son."


    The old woman wiped her tears. Just as she was about to say a few words of thanks, she suddenly grabbed onto Qing Qing''s hand and said, "How is the baby at home? Is he well?"


    "Hmm, your son successfully reincarnated, so he won''t pester your grandson anymore. He should be fine ¡­"


    Without waiting for Qing Qing to finish, the old woman ran back home like the wind.


    Qing Qing smiled at me. "This auntie sure is energetic when she does things."


    "Not only that, I don''t know where this old woman got her stamina from, but she''s actually faster than me." After teasing her for a while, I embraced Qing Qing''s shoulders and slowly walked back.


    As soon as I returned to the old woman''s house, I saw the old man standing at the door with a stick in his arms. When he saw Qing Qing and I were carrying the stick, he walked towards me.


    He threw the wooden stick in his hand to me and lowered his head, saying, "Previously, it was my old man who misunderstood you. Why don''t you use the stick to swing at me a few times?"


    I was really confused by his actions. I quickly helped him up and said, "No matter how much of a misunderstanding you have, I can''t use a stick to hit you. Great sir, hurry and get up. Is your grandson awake?"


    The old man chuckled and pulled my hand. Then, he got excited. "I''m awake, I''m awake. You''re really living."


    I felt really helpless towards this old man. I really couldn''t stand his sudden change in attitude.


    When we arrived at the main hall, the old woman and elder sister-in-law were happily teasing the baby. After seeing us enter, elder sister-in-law wanted to come over and kneel down again. I hastily ran to the side, but Qing Qing reached out to support her and said, "Elder sister-in-law, don''t be so polite. This is what we should do."


    I walked to the front of the stroller and looked at the infant in the stroller, who was staring at me with his big, clear eyes.


    However, the baby''s appearance did not show any trace of Xiang''er. Scratching my head, I thought to myself, "Could it be that I found the wrong person? Isn''t this Xiang''er?"


    Just as I was thinking about this, the old man appeared beside me again and stuffed the red packet into my hands. "You''re all living immortals! Not only did you not blame my old man for being unreasonable, you even cured my baby''s strange illness. Thank you so much."


    I pinched the red packet in my hand; it was clearly thicker than before. However, I couldn''t take the money, so I handed it over to the old man and waved my hand. "This red packet was given to my child by me, how can I take it back?"


    The eldest sister-in-law also said, "You''ve helped us so much and we haven''t been able to get anything out of you. We''ve only made some money, and we hope you can accept it."


    "Eldest Sis, where is your family? You don''t need to be courteous to us."


    "Yes, elder sister-in-law, you can go back there." Qing Qing also said.


    Even if they didn''t say that their family was ruined, it wasn''t that great, especially with their family''s pillar toppled. Their future life wouldn''t be easy, so how could they accept their rewards?


    Qing Qing and I decided to make a trip to Sha River Ditch tomorrow to see if there were any clues about where Big Bro ended up fishing.


    The next day, just as dawn arrived, I heard the sounds of cooking coming from outside the door. Not long after that, I heard sister-in-law shout softly from outside the door, "Are you guys awake? The meal is ready. Hurry up and eat!"


    Qing Qing and I didn''t get a good night''s sleep, so we unwillingly got up. The countryside was good everywhere, but we woke up very early.


    After breakfast, Qing Qing and I played with the baby for a while before a ray of light shone from the east. Under the old man''s lead, we headed towards the Sha River.


    Along the way, they met a few old men who were doing morning exercise. The old man excitedly greeted them one by one, but the old men who were doing morning exercise were very surprised, as if they had seen the sun rise from the west.


    There was no need to guess; one could already tell that the old geezer was not a good person. At the very least, he did not treat these few old men with kindness. Otherwise, when the old geezer greeted him, the old man would not show such an expression.


    When we got to the village entrance, the old man started arguing loudly with a man. Qing Qing and I looked at each other helplessly, not knowing who the old man was provoked by. We quickly walked over to take a look and the person who was arguing with the old man was the first person we met last night.


    This was the person that told Qing Qing and I that Old Sun had a big grandson last year.


    I pulled Old Sun''s head to the side and asked in a low voice, "What are you arguing with me so early in the morning for?"


    "Little deity, you don''t know, but this Erlang Shen isn''t even human. Normally, he would just say bad things about us. Just now, he actually asked me if my baby was dead. Don''t you think he''s hateful?"


    I was stunned before I asked, "Did he really say that?"


    He didn''t look like a great person, but his ears were especially sharp. With an appearance like he knew how to deal with me, he said, "That''s right, I was the one who said that."


    I didn''t see Er Lai''s face clearly last night, but now it seems that this fellow''s face is covered in thin scars. A pair of crafty eyes are currently looking at me in disdain, as though trying to find fault.


    Hearing his name, I knew who he was. I couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so I asked directly, "How did you know about Old Sun''s baby? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Lai raised his head and pointed his nose at me, saying, "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t speak whatever you want. What does the life and death of his grandson have to do with me?"


    "It''s best if it doesn''t matter." I coldly snorted and ignored him, pulling Qing Qing and Old Sun to leave.


    However, I can be sure that there must be something wrong with this person. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn''t be able to find out about Old Sun''s situation.

 C89

    "Who the hell is this Erlang Shen? He doesn''t look that great."


    Old Sun snorted and said, "He is one of our village''s hostages, a thief. No matter where he goes, people will get annoyed and the people in the village won''t pay any attention to him."


    " "Eh, Great sir, where are you bringing us to? Aren''t the villagers over there catching the fish?"


    At this time, under Old Sun''s lead, they had already left the village and were walking in a patch of grass. From the looks of it, they were heading in the direction of a forest.


    Old Sun chuckled and said, "This is a good place that I found a few years ago. There is a small pond with a large amount of fish trapped inside. It only takes half an hour to fill two fish baskets. No one in the village knows except my son and me."


    Like I said, with so many people in the village catching fish, why is it that others are fine, while his son died for no reason? And during the process, no one had seen him fishing in such a remote place.


    One had to know, in a place full of human aura, monsters normally wouldn''t stay for long. The more remote the place, the easier it was to attract monsters to stay.


    "Uncle, when we get to that shallow place, hurry up and leave."


    Old Sun replied without turning his head, "Why did you want me to leave? I wanted to catch some fish and bring them home."


    "I''m afraid we can''t catch fish today. We have to catch evil spirits there." I paused for a moment before taking out a few Demon Slaying Talismans from my pocket and handed them over to Old Sun. "Stick these talismans on the door so that our family members won''t leave."


    "Little deity, are you kidding me? Where are we going to catch those evil monsters in the middle of the day?"


    I scratched my head and awkwardly said, "Little deity doesn''t dare to call me that. Just call me Little Tian." It''s not certain if there are any monsters in the shallows, but as long as there are any, don''t even think about escaping. "


    "Sure, I''ll listen to you."


    After walking out of the short grass, they walked around the dense forest for a while. Old Sun held onto an extremely thick tree, pointed ahead and said, "You can see the shore from this opening. You two be careful."


    Qing Qing and I waved at him. Old Sun turned around and left.


    I stood far away and looked at the shallows. I didn''t sense any Yin Qi. I said doubtfully, "There aren''t any traces of evil here. Could we have guessed wrongly?"


    The shallows Old Sun mentioned were only one-sided. The river was still as wide as before, but the land on one side was a little low. The river flowed outside and formed a shallow bank the size of a football field.


    Water grasses and reeds grew on the surface of the shallows, but they were all very low. If one could see through the water''s surface with a single glance, then no evil monster would choose to hide here.


    Qing Qing also had a face of doubt. She looked for a while in the shallows before saying, "Looks like we found the wrong direction, why don''t we go back first and find a chance to check up on that person called Er Lai. I think he knows something."


    "I think so too." I nodded in agreement.


    Since this place is different from what I imagined, there is no need for me to continue staying here. I pulled Qingqing by the hand and turned around. However, when I turned around, I saw a strange phenomenon from the corner of my eyes.


    It wasn''t a shallow beach, but a corner of a dense forest. At first glance, it didn''t seem that special, but upon closer inspection, one would find that the leaves there were especially lush and abundant.


    Qing Qing noticed that I had stopped, so she followed my gaze and said, "That place is just a forest, what is there to look at?"


    "Don''t you think that''s strange? That leaf is especially lush, as if someone purposely made it."


    Qing Qing looked at me and smiled. "I knew that you wouldn''t be so willing to leave. Alright, since there''s nothing important to do at home, we can go and take a look."


    The closer they got to the forest, the clearer the situation became. The leaves were not only lush, but compared to the nearby forest, the growth of the leaves was also very strange. It was as if they were deliberately concealing something.


    When we were almost there, Qing Qing and I slowly approached with the help of the tree trunk, trying our best not to make any noise. It took us about ten minutes to reach a distance of less than a hundred meters.


    At this moment, they were only ten meters apart, and I could clearly see the situation inside. There was indeed something wrong with the forest, under the lush leaves, there was a very old wooden house, just like a hunter''s temporary residence.


    Hiding at the side and carefully observing for a while, we didn''t hear any movements. Qing Qing and I slowly walked over and directly walked to the front of the wooden house. We saw that the door and windows were boarded up.


    What made me even more surprised was that there were remnants of talisman paper on the door and windows. I looked at these talismans and saw that they were all talismans of the Demon Suppressing Talisman type.


    "It looks like there are indeed evil spirits here, but who posted these talismans?"


    This was indeed strange. Judging from the amount of time that the Demon Suppression Talisman had been damaged, it should have at least been a dozen or so years. Could it be that a few decades ago, there was already a demon here?


    At that time, the person who posted the Evil Suppression Talismans, since it was able to trap Yao Xie, then he had the ability to kill him, but why didn''t he do so, and only suppressed Yao Xie.


    Qing Qing thought for a moment and said, "Little Tian, what do you think is the evil spirit that appeared here?"


    "Judging from these Evil Suppression Talismans, they shouldn''t be ordinary demons. Otherwise, after the talisman was destroyed and it died, it would have disappeared. Then, I would still dare to continue staying here."


    While I was talking, I leaned against the window and peeked inside the wooden house. It was very spacious inside, and I could only see two tall cabinets in the corner. Other than that, I didn''t even see a stool.


    Qing Qing also looked over and shook her head. "I still can''t find anything ¡­"


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, I kicked at the door that was sealed shut and the smell of mold assaulted my nostrils. Fortunately, I was prepared for it and held my breath.


    My goal was clear. I walked towards a corner and upon closer inspection, there weren''t two cabinets but two dusty skeletons. The one on the left held a long rotted sword hilt.


    The skeleton on the right had a Soul Suppressing Talisman pasted on its head. Both of its arms were stretched out, probably trying to pinch the neck.


    Judging from the movements of the two skeletons and the remnants of the items, this should be a fight against General Xie. On the left hand was a Daoist warrior, and on the right side was the Evil Demon with the Soul Suppressing Talisman.

 C90

    It is not uncommon for cultivators to perish together with demons. What makes me curious is that they perish together. Who was the one who pasted the Evil Suppression Talisman on the door and window? Who had sealed this place with a wooden board?


    Speaking of this dead Daoist, it was impossible for him to enter after sealing the door and windows.


    Who else could it be other than him? Could it be the villagers of Sand River Valley? Thinking about it, it was not quite possible. If the villagers in the Sha River Valley had really done it, then Old Sun definitely would have heard about what happened decades ago.


    Moreover, this wooden house is not far from the Sand River Valley. Say that it''s hidden, I came here once and easily discovered it. Old Sun and his son often came to the shallow water to catch fish, so it''s impossible that they didn''t notice it.


    I scratched my head as I recalled everything that happened after I entered the Sand River. I had a vague feeling that something was wrong, but I couldn''t think of anything wrong with it for a while, so I shook my head and temporarily gave up.


    I don''t know who this deceased Daoist Priest is, but he killed Demoness with his own life. This is enough to make a junior like me admire him.


    I gently lifted up the Daoist Priest''s corpse and moved it to the outside of the wooden house. I dug out a small hole and buried the corpse. Qing Qing found a wooden board and wrote on top of it, ''Senior Nameless''s Tomb.


    Qingqing and I knelt down and kowtowed three times, expressing our greatest respect and admiration for the deceased Daoist Priest.


    After burying the dead Taoist''s corpse, we turned around and walked back into the wooden house. Looking at the other sentence, I said, "This Demonic Bone shouldn''t be what we''re looking for. We can just throw it into the river of sand to avoid scaring off the people who come here in the future."


    Qing Qing agreed and said, "That''s true. As long as we spread the news about this wooden house, the people from Sand River Valley will definitely come."


    As I spoke, I reached out to grab the skeleton, but as soon as my hand touched it, my fingers felt as if they''d been pricked, and then the skeleton was gone, leaving only a puddle of water on the ground.


    F * ck, this is a dead soul in the water.


    I shouted as I pulled Qing Qing and ran outside, but I was too late. The door slammed shut and an ice-cold voice entered my ears, "Don''t you know that this wooden house is a forbidden area? If the two of you barge in, don''t even think about leaving."


    Qingqing was a Blood Daughter, but she was still a girl. She was frightened by the sudden disappearance of her bones and the sound of her voice. She hid behind me and clutched my clothes with both hands.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a ghost in the water. As long as we can get out of this wooden house, it won''t do anything to us."


    Qing Qing was still unwilling to come out. She said in a low voice, "Your cultivation level is so high now. Can''t you just kill it?"


    "This won''t do, the dead souls in the water are different from ordinary evil spirits, they won''t be killed so easily. Also, my cultivation experience isn''t as high as you think. The only thing we can do now is to think of a way out."


    Hearing my pessimistic words, Qing Qing frowned and came out from behind to block my path. "Since that''s the case, let me block the dead soul. You should find a chance to get out first."


    "Qing Qing, you are too great. I am so touched that I am about to cry." I chuckled before I waved my hand and said, "It shouldn''t be that tragic. I just need two Demon Suppressing Talismans to repel the spirit in the water."


    "Brat, you have quite the tone you have there."


    Undead souls in water were a very special kind of evil, they could even drown after a person accidentally fell into water. If a Undead soul like this didn''t transcend, it would be trapped in water for generations, and wouldn''t be able to come out as long as the river didn''t dry.


    Only if it met the next person who drowned would it have the chance to enter the Pool of Samsara. This was the reason why the water ghost was looking for a substitute.


    However, the water ghost''s special nature made it hard for them to kill it. Normally, they would use the Evil Suppression Talismans and Soul Suppressing Talismans to trap it, but this method could only be used to cure the problem.


    I took out two Demon Suppressing Talismans and waved it in my hand. "You''ve been a water ghost for quite some time, right? It''s impossible that you haven''t found a substitute. I guess there''s only one reason. You don''t want to enter the Pool of Samsara."


    "Why would I want to go into the reincarnation cycle? I''ve cultivated in the mortal world for so many years, and with my current abilities, I might not be able to leave this place, but this place is already under my control. Kid, today, I''ll add another water ghost to the Sand River Valley."


    After saying that, a burst of damp Yin Qi gushed over. I pasted the two Evil Suppression Talismans on them, and the water ghost immediately stopped moving.


    Qing Qing was shocked by my nimble and nimble movements. She stretched out her thumb and said, "It''s that simple? Little Tian, you''re too amazing."


    "What''s so impressive about that? Take this opportunity to run. In less than two minutes, the water ghost broke through the town''s demonic talisman." Grabbing Qingqing''s hand, I scampered off.


    He kicked open the door and rushed out. The moment Qing Qing and I left, we heard a muffled sound coming from inside the wooden house. The water ghost''s voice rang out again, "Good thing you guys ran fast. Remember, don''t let me see you again."


    I took out a dozen more Demon Suppressing Talismans and stuck them all on the door and windows. Then I turned to the water ghost in the wooden house and said, "You can stay inside. Next time I come, I''ll definitely take you in."


    Boom! *


    The door that I kicked down was abruptly reset and shut once again. The sound of the water ghost didn''t come out from the wooden house again.


    "Can these Demon Suppression Talismans really trap the water ghost inside?"


    I replied straightforwardly as I shook my head. "I can''t. If I want to kill the water ghost, I have to be in the water where it drowned."


    Seeing Qing Qing thinking about something, I pulled her hand and said, "Let''s go. We''ll think of something when we get back."


    It was already noon by the time I returned to Sha River Valley. After busying myself for the entire morning, my stomach was already drumming loudly. I pulled Qing Qing by the hand and quickly walked towards Old Sun''s house.


    When we reached the entrance of the village, I saw Er Lai looking in my direction. When he saw Qing Qing and I, he panicked a little. He turned around and was about to enter his house when I shouted at him loudly.


    Erlai glanced at me and said, "Why did you ask me to stop?"


    I tentatively asked him, "Have you been to that forest before?"


    "What forest? I don''t know anything."


    "I didn''t ask you anything. How can you answer without knowing?" My expression darkened as I deliberately threatened him, "Er Lai, you should have heard what I went out to do last night. If you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t be polite to you."